Transcriber’s Note:
The cover image was created by the transcriber and is placed in the public domain.

St. Roch.
Fresco by Borgognone.
The Story of Milan

CONTENTS
| CHAPTER I | |
| PAGE | |
|---|---|
| The Ambrosian City | 1 |
| CHAPTER II | |
| The Patarini | 26 |
| CHAPTER III | |
| The Free City | 42 |
| CHAPTER IV | |
| The Reign of Faction | 62 |
| CHAPTER V | |
| The Visconti | 86 |
| CHAPTER VI | |
| From Visconti to Sforza | 116 |
| CHAPTER VII | |
| The Opening of the Gate | 147 |
| CHAPTER VIII | |
| The Sorrow of Milan | 189 |
| CHAPTER IX | |
| Art in Milan | 208 |
| xCHAPTER X | |
| The Duomo | 224 |
| CHAPTER XI | |
| The Basilica of St. Ambrogio | 256 |
| CHAPTER XII | |
| San Lorenzo. Romanesque Buildings | 278 |
| CHAPTER XIII | |
| Gothic and Renaissance Buildings | 302 |
| CHAPTER XIV | |
| The Brera Picture Gallery | 335 |
| CHAPTER XV | |
| Other Galleries and Museums | 352 |
| CHAPTER XVI | |
| The Castello | 368 |
| Table of the Visconti | 392 |
| Table of the Sforza | 393 |
| Appendix | 395 |
| Index | 397 |
ILLUSTRATIONS
| PAGE | ||
|---|---|---|
| St. Roch, Fresco by Borgognone (Brera) | Frontispiece | |
| The Duomo from Hotel Europe | 3 | |
| Atrium of St. Ambrogio | 57 | |
| Chiaravalle | 70 | |
| Via del Pesce | 73 | |
| Tower of S. Gottardo from the Cathedral | 93 | |
| The Snake of the Visconti | 115 | |
| Galeazzo Maria Sforza, by Piero Pollaiuolo (Uffizi, Florence) | to face page | 138 |
| Bridge over Naviglio near San Marco | 141 | |
| Canal, Via San Marco | 155 | |
| Canonica of St. Ambrogio | 157 | |
| Lodovico il Moro, by Boltraffio (Trivulzio Collection) | to face page | 176 |
| Scopetta of Lodovico il Moro | 188 | |
| Cupola of the Duomo, from the Roof | 232 | |
| Within the Duomo | 237 | |
| Putti, Guglia di Amadeo | 249 | |
| Giant Statues on the Duomo | 251 | |
| Side Aisle of Atrium, St. Ambrogio | 262 | |
| Capital in Atrium of St. Ambrogio | 263 | |
| Capital in Atrium of St. Ambrogio | 264 | |
| Ciborium, St. Ambrogio | 267 | |
| xiiSculpture on Pulpit in St. Ambrogio | 273 | |
| Chimney, Canonica of St. Ambrogio | 277 | |
| The Old Porta Ticinese | 281 | |
| Houses on the Naviglio | 284 | |
| Exterior of Portinari Chapel, St. Eustorgio | 286 | |
| Interior of St. Eustorgio | 288 | |
| Statue of Oldrado da Tresseno | 298 | |
| Palazzo dei Banchieri | 300 | |
| Doorway of Palazzo Borromeo | 303 | |
| Cortile of Palazzo Borromeo | 305 | |
| Last Supper, by Leonardo. Detail, Figure of Christ | to face page | 314 |
| Last Supper, by Leonardo. Detail, St. John, St. Peter and Judas | to face page | 316 |
| San Satiro | 321 | |
| Palazzo Visconti di Modrone—Garden on the Naviglio | 331 | |
| Putto, Fresco by Bramantino (Brera) | to face page | 336 |
| Madonna, by Mantegna (Poldi-Pezzoli) | to face page | 356 |
| Portrait of an Unknown, by Ambrogio de Predis, (?) (Ambrosiana) | to face page | 363 |
| The Rocchetta, Castello | 375 | |
PREFACE
Everybody has been in Milan, but who knows
Milan? The traveller in search of the picturesque
and mediæval sees nothing to arrest him—except
comfortable hotels—in a city which seems to
tell only of yesterday. A glance at the Cathedral, at
St. Ambrogio, at the most famous of the pictures,
and he hurries on. Yet a little longer stay reveals a
wealth of artistic interest in the many fine churches,
in the rich galleries and museums, and much also that
is worth learning even in the outward aspect of the
city in the present day. The historic buildings have
mostly fallen, the old crooked ways have given place
to broad thoroughfares, the picturesque life of the past
has been smothered by the sombre bustle of modern
commercialism. But her heritage of beauty is to
some extent inalienable. She remains always Italian.
Colour and atmosphere lend an indestructible charm
even to her modernity. The warm brick of the
buildings against the limpid blue sky, the gold and
grey of sunshine and shadow, the shining canals that
border some of the further streets with a still and
pensive melancholy, make a lovely and characteristic
harmony still, as in the days of the Quattrocentist
artists who painted them in the backgrounds of their
Madonnas and San Roccos. And there are some old
xivstreets left, mostly in the heart of the city, such as
the Via del Pesce and the Via Tre Alberghi, long
cobbled alleys ribboned with triple lines of pavement,
where the tall houses and bowed-out balconies of
curious ironwork, rusted by age and weather, if they
cannot remember the days of Milan’s earlier glory, must
have known at least something of the sad centuries of
bondage which followed, before they shook to the roar
of the Cinque Giornate sixty years ago.
The compass of this small volume has made it impossible
to tell otherwise than summarily of the great
past of this city and of her artistic riches to-day. I
have had to pass over, or barely mention, many noteworthy
things. I am especially sorry that I could
not include the places of interest in the immediate
neighbourhood. A visit to the Certosa of Pavia,
which sums up all the aims and achievements of
Lombard Renaissance art, is necessary for an appreciation
of the Milanese sculptors and painters, while
the associations of the famous building with Gian
Galeazzo Visconte and with the Sforza princes, make
it a part of Milanese story. The old Church of
Chiaravalle, with its incomparable Lombard-Gothic
tower and its trecento frescoes, and picturesque
Monza, where that historic emblem and wonder of
twelfth century goldsmiths’ art, the Iron Crown of
Lombardy, is preserved with other priceless treasures,
ought not to be missed by the traveller.
The main facts of Milanese story are well known,
and may be found, not only in the native chroniclers
and historians, but also in many modern books dealing
with Milan and with Italian history generally.
Mongeri’s L’Arte in Milano, and the writings of
Count Malaguzzi Valeri, especially his Milano in the
series “Italia Illustrata”, have been my chief help in
the topographical and artistic part of this book, and
xvI have also made use of the works of Signor Luca
Beltrami, Mrs. Ady and others. For the painters and
pictures I have depended on Morelli, the acknowledged
authority on Lombard art, and have consulted besides
the writings of Dr. Gustavo Frizzoni, of Mr. Herbert
Cook, and other modern critics.

CHAPTER I
The Ambrosian City
Milan is to-day the most modern of Italian cities.
Her Risorgimento in the last century, accomplished
with the pouring out of blood and the efforts of
a strenuous virtue, makes for her a mighty and sufficing
past in the near background, and she seems to stand
wholly on this side of it, triumphant and new-create.
Neither Nature nor the further centuries have, you feel,
any longer part in her. Who of the numberless travellers
from the North, as they lose the vision of mountain,
lake and green champaign, just traversed, in the bustle
and confinement of the crowded streets, realises that
this solid mass of brick and stone, this vast hive of
human beings, is the slow product of that enchanting
country, of its rivers and fertile soil, built up and
moulded by human passion and labour during thousands
of years amid the changes and chances of extraordinarily
varied fortunes. Only when his eyes, lifted above the
regular roof-lines of the modern streets, light upon the
2Gothic pinnacles of the Duomo, and a further acquaintance
with the city discovers, wedged among the growths
of yesterday, the many relics of her older past—the
Castle of the fifteenth century Sforza, Renaissance
palaces and churches, St. Ambrogio and its compeers
of the era of liberty, a rare fragment of the older imperial
civilisation—does he become conscious of the
long and painful course of the centuries, and remember
that he stands in the secular capital of Lombardy, on
ground as storied almost as the sacred dust of Rome.
The name alone of Lombardy calls up visions of
continuous strife. There the nations who have made
their grave in Italy lie most thickly. The sunny
fruitful plains at the foot of the barren mountains have
been fattened from the beginning by human blood.
The love of figs—a phrase which has passed into the
language of the Icelanders as an expression for all
passionate appetite—has again and again impelled the
peoples of the grudging North to storm the barrier of
snows and seek the delusive land of promise beyond.
Principalities and kingdoms have been founded there
one after another, only to perish in turn, as if the soft
land of morass and meadow were some unstable quicksand
created for the engulfing of men. Etruscans,
Insubri, Latins, Visigoths, Lombards, French and
Spaniards, have come and gone, in the midst of an
almost incessant warfare.
Yet through all the changes, a quiet, continuous
labour was going on, restraining and directing the
courses of the rivers, draining the marshes, taming the
wild luxuriance of the land to fertile use and order, and
slowly building up out of the confusion of conflicting
elements the solid foundations of the present.

THE DUOMO FROM HOTEL EUROPE
4Seated in the centre of the plain which spreads out
at the foot of the Alps, and commanding the natural
gateways between Italy and the countries to north and
5west, Milan seems to have held from the first the chief
position among the cities of Lombardy. In the early
centuries of our era it was hardly less important in
the North of Italy than Rome was in the South. The
line of the Po, cutting across the peninsula, or perhaps
more correctly, the Apennine chain, originally divided
Italy ethnologically and politically, a division which still
endures to some degree in the character and sentiments
of the respective inhabitants on either side. The Insubri,
who drove out the Etruscans and settled in Lombardy
about the sixth century (B.C.), were a race of Gallic
origin. They had no ties of blood with the Romans,
who subjugated them later, and their country—called
by the conquerors, Cisalpine Gaul—was as much
a foreign province of the Latin dominion as the Gaul
beyond the Alps. On the other hand their relationship
and familiarity with that Gaul was so close that it
has influenced the sympathies of the Milanese people
throughout history, and has left a strong impress on
their dialect. When some centuries later the capital
of the Empire was losing its controlling power, and the
bond uniting the members of that immense artificial
system was beginning to relax, Milan assumed an almost
independent position. As the seat of Diocletian and
his colleague Maximian, she could scorn abandoned
Rome, looking with compassion from her magnificent
palaces and baths, her populous streets and mighty
walls, to the silent courts and colonnades of the Palatine
Hill. Constantine completed her severance from
Rome by dividing Italy into two separate portions of
the Empire, and making Milan the capital of the northern
half, with a government distinct from Rome. The
old racial boundaries were thus restored, and on these
lines were built up the many later schemes for the
foundation of a Kingdom of Italy. And on these lines
there rose within the new ecclesiastical empire which
6was shaping itself out of the ruins of the old Roman
system, an episcopal dominion extending over all
Lombardy, and virtually independent of the Church of
Rome. Many centuries were to pass, and fierce struggles
to take place, before the Church of Milan was brought
into subjection to the Papal See. This work of unification,
accomplished chiefly by the potent mind of
Gregory VII. in the eleventh century, in association
with a growing instinct of nationality in the Milanese
people themselves, was one of the most important steps
in the process by which the various and alien elements
of the great Lombard city were converted into a component
part of the Italian nation.
We cannot pause to search into the origins of the
city in that obscure antiquity which Italian legend fills
with the figures of diluvian and Trojan heroes, on an
equal plane of remoteness, or to inquire closely into the
mystery of her name, Mediolanum, as it is in the Latin
tongue, whence by derivation—influenced, doubtless,
by the sweet appellation Mailand, Land of May,
which her green refreshing aspect suggested to her Teutonic
invaders—it has become Milano. The simplest
and most generally accepted explanation of the name is
that it is a bastard word, between Latin and Teutonic,
signifying the Middle Land, and suggested by the city’s
central position in the Plain.
We must take up our story at the beginning
of that barbarian inrush through the yielding barriers
of the Empire, which by mingling the vigour of new
blood with the effete products of Roman civilisation,
generated the travail of mediæval Italy, and out of that
travail a nation. Milan had already a great past, closely
bound up with the vicissitudes of the later Empire.
From Diocletian and Constantine downwards she was
honoured almost constantly by the presence of emperors.
Julian was proclaimed Cæsar within her walls. Many
7edicts of Constantius were published there, Valentinian
made his residence in the city, and there Theodosius
spent long periods, and there died and was buried. The
Empress Justina and her young son, Valentinian II., had
their seat in Milan, and the slothful and degenerate
Honorius ruled from its palace the Empire of the West,
till frightened out by the Goths. The wealth and
luxury of the city in the fourth century, her culture, her
innumerable fine houses, her magnificent walls, built by
Maximian, her circus, temples, theatres, baths, are celebrated
in a famous epigram by the Latin poet Ausonius,
who proclaims her the paragon of Rome.
But at the end of this century the imperial era was
rapidly declining and giving way to a new order of
things. A fresh period of irruptions from the North
was at hand, and within the ancient polity itself a new
organisation, the Christian Church, had arisen and was
usurping spiritual authority. Milan had been early
conspicuous in the history of Christianity. Legend
names S. Barnabas himself as the founder and first
occupant of her See, and she had testified to the new
faith in the days of persecution by the blood of many
martyrs. SS. Gervasio and Protasio, the youthful
warrior pair, SS. Nazaro and Celso, master and faithful
disciple, SS. Felix and Nabor, S. Valeria, San Vittore,
and many others, are recorded with picturesque and
touching details in Milanese legends and art. And
in Milan the triumph of Christianity was first proclaimed,
since here Constantine subscribed his edict of
toleration in 313. But Christianity, established soon
after as the State religion, had yet to struggle with the
difficulty of conflicting counsels and doctrines within
its own body. The tenets promulgated by the Council of
Nicœa in 532 were by no means universally accepted
by Christians in the fourth century, and in North Italy
the teachings of Arius were widely followed, especially
8by the Gothic subjects of the Empire. Under the Empress
Regent Justina they were the religion of the imperial
Court in Milan, and the whole population was
divided into fiercely hostile parties by the doctrinal
question.
It was at this critical point of her political and
ecclesiastical destinies that there appeared in Milan
one of those epoch-making characters who from time
to time arise at moments of hesitation in the history of
human communities, and apparently initiate and determine
their subsequent course. The great figure of
her Bishop Ambrose, Saint and Doctor of the Church,
scourge of the Arians, subduer of emperors, stands for
Milan at the opening of a new era, to which his dominant
mind gives impress, direction and inspiration.
From this time forward, Milan is no more the imperial,
but the Ambrosian city. Throughout her mediæval
existence the consecrating memory of St. Ambrogio,
her patron and protector, set like a spiritual jewel in a
hundred exquisite and devoutly fantastic legends, is
present in her government, her struggles for liberty, her
art and peaceful industry, her daily life and the peculiar
ritual of her religious worship.
In 374 Auxentius, Bishop of Milan, died. He had
been an Arian. A great contention arose between the
two doctrinal parties over the choice of his successor.
The city was in a state of uproar, and it became necessary
to summon the Prefect of the province to restore
peace. A brilliant young advocate named Ambrosius,
of a Roman family of high standing in the official
world, had been lately appointed Prefect. He came to
the capital and convoked a public assembly in the chief
church, to assist at the election of a bishop. It was
impossible, however, for the two parties to agree in a
selection; the powerful Court influence of the Arians
being balanced by a preponderance of orthodox
9Catholics among the people. Suddenly, above the
angry noise of dispute which filled the church, a clear
voice, as of a child, was heard to pronounce distinctly
three times over the words, Ambrose is Bishop. The
nolo episcopari of the young governor, vigorously expressed,
and emphasised, according to legend, by his
flight from the city, nothing availed to save him from
the dignity which the unanimous will of the people now
forced upon him, and Ambrose, as yet unbaptized, was
made Bishop of Milan. Whether the apparent finger
of Providence had been directed by some hidden
terrestrial agency, it is ungrateful to inquire. Ambrose,
in deserting the service of the decaying Empire for the
government of the metropolitan See of Lombardy, had
undoubtedly found the right field for his mighty
energies. He was a great Christian, a man of profound
doctrine, of pure life and loftiest spiritual qualities.
He was also the most able of statesmen. None
knew so well the power of this new polity of the
Christian Church amid the struggling confusion of
forces in the moribund Empire. He became paramount
with his pupil, the young Emperor Gratian, and used
his influence to stamp mercilessly upon the last embers
of Paganism, overthrowing with unsparing arguments
all the pleas of the patrician Symmachus and the Conservative
party in the Roman Senate in favour of the
preservation of the stately faith and customs of their
forefathers. The doctrinal unity of the Church itself
was his next great task. The Arian heresy was, as
we have seen, strongly entrenched in the palace of the
Empress and her son, Valentinian II. Nevertheless,
Ambrose decreed a uniform orthodox worship in all
the numerous churches in the city. Justina protested,
and demanded the use of the New Basilica within the
walls—the principal church in fact—for the Arians.
This being refused, she ordered the bishop to give up
10the Basilica Porciana, outside the city. Ambrose
meekly offered her his life and all his possessions, everything
except what she wanted, the church. “A
temple of God could not be given up by a priest.”
Temporal arms were then moved against him. But all the
forces of the Empire together would have been helpless
against the martyr spirit of the Bishop. The Cathedral
was his fortress, and there he entrenched himself in the
strength of his holiness, surrounded by excited multitudes,
whose ardour he inflamed by fiery discourses,
in which he likened the Empress to Eve bringing ruin
upon Adam, to Jezebel fighting Elijah, Salome destroying
John Baptist, till they vowed to die with him rather
than suffer the temporal authority to prevail over the
spiritual. The very soldiers investing the church,
terrified by the dreadful anathemas pronounced upon
them, rushed in, not to do battle against the faithful,
but to pray with them. For days the people continued
in the church with the Bishop, and on this
occasion, St. Augustine says, ‘It was first instituted
that after the manner of the Eastern Churches, hymns
and psalms should be sung, lest the people should faint
through the weariness of sorrow’—a famous evidence
of the fact that St. Ambrose was the first to introduce
the use of music into the services of the Western
Church.
It is interesting to note in the midst of that vast
crowd of now nameless and forgotten individuals a
figure well known to all times since, the small quiet
African mother, Monica, who had followed her son
across the terrible winter seas, resolved in her invincible
spirit to guide his seeking soul into the haven
of the true faith. And Augustine himself, the young
professor just appointed to the chair of rhetoric in Milan,
must have been present too, gazing upon the surprising
scene of this persecuted but dauntless pastor and
11his devoted flock. Every vestige of the basilica nova
intramurana, where the great struggle took place, is
now long gone. But its place is still the place of
Milan’s Cathedral, the great Gothic Duomo of later
times. And the episcopal palace of to-day occupies
the same site—or near it—of the dwelling of Ambrose,
where Augustine, his heart swelling with eager
questions, would often enter uninvited, as all might
freely do, and watch the holy man in silence, restrained
from speaking by the fear of disturbing him as he sat
reading in his moments of leisure and preparing himself
to expound to the people.
But it would be vain to seek to-day even for the
place of that fourth-century house upon the walls—Maximian’s
walls—where Augustine lodged with his
mother and the marvellous boy Adeodatus, his son,
fated so early to die. Or for the little garden where he
hid himself one day, even from his faithful follower Alypius,
and amid the throes of a terrible spiritual anguish
heard the unseen child’s voice chanting in pure, untroubled
tones, ‘Take up and read, take up and read,’ and
opening the volume of the Apostle saw the words which
lifted his soul out of the torture of conflicting desire into
the serenity of faith at last. Nor is any trace left of the
original baptistery for males, on the south side of the
Cathedral, where the subsequent baptism of Augustine,
Adeodatus and Alypius, at the hands of Ambrose, was
in all probability performed. The place is occupied
now by the Church of San Gottardo.
The conflict between Empress and Bishop was
won by Ambrose. Justina’s efforts to depose him and
set up a new bishop were completely frustrated by his
timely discovery of the bodies of the Milanese martyrs,
SS. Gervasio and Protasio, a miraculous event which
raised him to an invincible position in the opinion of
all Christendom. The triumph of the great bishop,
12though it savours now of bigotry, was of deep and far-reaching
significance. It was the revolt of the new
and as yet hardly tried Church against the ancient
imperial authority. It pointed to the future. It
initiated that obstinate and long-continued struggle
between the temporal and spiritual powers which
makes the history of the Middle Ages in Italy.
For Milan and for Lombardy it meant more; it was
a protest against the influence of the foreigner, against
a strange domination in thought. The Arian heresy
was alien and unnatural to Italian sentiment; its
followers were chiefly among the large population of
Goths settled by this time in Italy. Ambrose, in
rallying round him the masses of the people and conquering
the established powers, was in fact appealing
to the elements out of which the Commune of later
days was to develop—to those instincts of liberty and
nationality of which the Mediæval Church was to be
the glorious guide and champion.
The later and more famous triumph of Ambrose—when,
before the doors of the same Basilica Nova, he
stood, armed only with the insignia of his sacerdotal
office, and barred the entrance of the sanctuary to the
blood-stained Emperor Theodosius, till, awed by his
spiritual dignity, the wearer of the purple sank before
the white-robed priest and did public penance for the
massacre of Thessalonica—was another and greater
proof of the ascendency of the ecclesiastical over the
imperial power. But the significance of the scene
reaches further, and embraces the whole sphere of
humanity. In standing bishop and kneeling king we
see, not the individuals and their immediate motives,
ambitious, despotic, superstitious, as they may partly
have been, not even the struggle of great transitory
interests, but a wider, deeper, more enduring principle—the
recognition of the supremacy of spirit over brute
13force, the victory of the Christian ideal of love and
pity over the earthly lusts of blood and revenge, of the
religion which adores the helpless Mother and Child
over the deified Force of the ancient creeds.
Ambrose was now the most powerful man in the
Empire, ruling the minds of men by the sheer strength
of character and lofty virtue. The Barbarians in their
distant lands testified to the might of his saintliness—this
man who, as a Frankish king asserted with awe,
says to the sun, ‘Stand still,’ and it stands. The two
young Emperors, Gratian and Valentinian, were tools in
his hands, and Theodosius himself had to acknowledge
the Church in the person of Ambrose as a twin power
in the realm. When the Bishop died in 397, he
bequeathed to his successors an episcopal dominion so
strengthened by his powerful personality, and glorified
by the sanctity of his life and doctrine, that it was
ever after associated with his name, and known as the
Ambrosian Church. With its numerous and wealthy
dependent bishoprics, its Arch-Pontiff or Pope, its
cardinals, as the chief clergy were called later, and
immense hierarchy, its peculiar liturgy and ritual, this
Church was accorded the title of Holy—Santa Chiesa—and
acknowledged as self-governing by Gregory the
Great himself.
The Milan of Ambrose and Augustine still belonged
in outward aspect to the imperial past. But a general
decay, hastened by exorbitant taxation and bad administration,
was visible at this time throughout North
Italy, where many of the chief towns were, in Ambrose’s
own words, Corpses of half-ruined cities. At
the opening of the fifth century the simulacrum of Empire
was attacked by the Goths under Alaric (402), and
half a century later (450) Attila, Flagellum Dei, passed
with his Huns over the face of Italy, uprooting the useless
remains of the ancient world, as a plough furrows
14a field for the new sowing. Milan came within
his course, but how deep and extensive was the ruin
wrought by him there we do not know. His was
but the first operation in God’s tilling of that rank
soil for the new life it was to bear. In 538 the city
suffered a second and apparently more complete destruction,
during the war of Narses and Belisarius for the
recovery of Italy from the Ostrogothic dynasty established
by Theodoric. Milan revolted from the Gothic
King Vitige and allied herself with the Eastern
generals. Vitige despatched a portion of his army,
swelled by a host of Burgundians from the mountains,
ancestors, probably, of those Swiss who were to plague
the Milanese in later history. The city was closely
invested, and after some months, deceived in the expectation
of succour from Belisarius, she fell a victim
to the revenge of the Goths. The historian Procopius
describes the three hundred thousand slain, the
women sold as slaves, the habitations razed to the
ground, and his statement, in spite of obvious exaggeration,
is an indication of the awful havoc and desolation
inflicted upon the still soft, corrupt and luxurious city.
This blow seems to have crushed the vitality of
Milan. For centuries she remained in a weak and
depressed condition. During the Lombard domination,
which swept away the brief authority of the
Eastern Empire established by the arms of Narses, her
pre-eminence in North Italy was usurped by Pavia,
which Alboin and his successors chose as the capital
of their new realm, now first called Lombardy. The
broken palaces of the once imperial metropolis no longer
sheltered sovereigns. The Lombard kings delegated
their authority in the city to a governor, whom they
called Duke—whence the name Cordusio, still used in
the centre of the city, a corruption of Corte Ducis,
the palace or judgment-hall of the Duke—and only
15approached from time to time to hold a Diet within
the vast melancholy area of her deserted circus. Even
the successors of St. Barnabas and St. Ambrose
abandoned her, and transferred the See to Genoa, where
it remained till the next century, diminished in power
and prestige by its exile from the city of the Ambrosian
tradition, while the Roman Pontiffs, throughout the
two centuries of Lombard supremacy, were quietly increasing
their influence and making good that claim to
supreme spiritual authority before which the Ambrosian
Church was in the end to succumb.
The return of the episcopal See to Milan indicates
some degree of revival in the city. But two hundred
years more were to pass before her Church resumed
its old importance, and Milan her rightful rank in
North Italy. Under Charlemagne, who conquered
Desiderio in 774, and created a so-called Kingdom of
Italy, Milan held only the third place among the
metropolitan Sees, yielding precedence after Rome to
Ravenna. The Frankish king, whose great scheme of a
restored Roman Empire included a united Latin Church
under the Pope as supreme head, not only exalted the
spiritual authority of Rome over the other Sees, but
even endeavoured to suppress the peculiarities of the
Ambrosian liturgy and force Milan into uniformity
with the rest of the Latin Church. He is said to
have descended upon the city and seized all the liturgical
books, burning some and carrying others away
into Germany. But even his will was helpless against
the cherished custom of centuries. Some religious
men, so the chronicler declares, succeeded in hiding
copies of the books, and as soon as the Emperor had
disappeared, they were unearthed and the old rites
resumed as before.
The political changes of the ninth and tenth centuries
favoured the revival of the Lombard See. With the
16disruption of Charlemagne’s swollen empire, and the removal
of the temporal support, the spiritual sovereignty
of Rome and the unity of the Church broke down, at
least in practice, and the grand and comprehensive idea
of a single rule of Christendom under the twin sceptres
of Emperor and Pope—that inspiration of great minds
in the Middle Ages—failed now, as later, of realisation.
Amid the ungoverned turbulence of the Roman
nobles and citizens the Papacy gradually sank to the
lowest depths of corruption and impotence, and any
deference to its authority once paid by the Milanese
primates was soon forgotten.
For a while the Carlovingian kingdom of Italy held
together in spite of constant wars, and under Louis
II. Lombardy enjoyed a period of peace and great prosperity.
But after his death in 875, the country, rent
by the struggles of various claimants to the throne, and
overrun by Huns and Saracens, was gradually reduced
to a state of chaos, out of which the power of the feudal
barons emerged as the only effective authority. The
Counts and Viscounts, as the imperial ministers were
properly called, lost their authority, or else preserved
it as an hereditary and almost independent right from
father to son, fitting themselves as time went on into the
graduated order of the feudal system, which was extending
itself into the whole organisation of society.
The one stable power, that of the Church, based on an
inextinguishable tradition, became paramount in the
city, and in virtue of its vast possessions assumed the
temporal as well as the spiritual dominion. By the
tenth century the Archbishops of Milan appear as great
feudal princes, the most powerful in North Italy, and
practically independent of the Emperor. This position
was largely due to the spirit and ability of the two
great prelates of the previous century, Angilberto
(824-59), and Ansperto (868-81). Ansperto openly
17refused the obedience claimed from him by John VIII.
By assembling and presiding over the Diet of the
princes of North Italy at Pavia, which elected Charles
the Bald as successor to Louis II., and afterwards
crowning the new monarch, he arrogated the right of
conferring the Crown of Italy independently of the
Papal approval. He appears in this election as a great
temporal prince, leading the North Italian States, and
expressing the revolt of Lombardy against the pretensions
of the Pope in the Lateran to the heritage of the
power which once dominated the world from the
Capitol. Throughout the struggles of the next twenty
years for the possession of the throne, Ansperto’s support
was always given in opposition to the Pope.
When summoned by John VIII. to a Council at Rome
in 879, to answer for his offences against the Holy
See, he shut the door against the papal legates, so that
they were compelled to the undignified proceeding of
shouting the pontiff’s complaint through the keyhole;
and he and all his vast flock, which included, with the
suffragan Sees, the whole of Lombardy, were totally
indifferent to the excommunication stammered against
them by the enraged and helpless Pope.
Archbishop Ansperto was the chief restorer of the
city as well as of the Church of Milan. He rebuilt
and repaired the broken walls, the buildings ruined by
the barbarians, and by his wise and resolute government
gave a much-needed security to the life and property
of the citizens. It was a greatly increased power which
he transmitted to his successors, who wielded it with
the same autocratic spirit. In the confusion of the
Carlovingian break-up, when no one knew who was
the rightful sovereign of the old Lombard kingdom,
or who held the prerogative of electing him, the
Archbishops of Milan assumed the part of king-makers,
and laid the Crown, now on the head of
18an Italian prince, now on that of some heir of the Carlovingian
tradition. The constant aim of the archbishops
was to increase and consolidate their power, and the
weakness of the royal authority gave them their chance.
The story of the city in these two centuries is chiefly
composed of the contests of the Primates with the successive
wearers of the Lombard crown, who in their
turn endeavoured to tyrannise over the See by seizing
the right to elect its occupant, and filling it with their
own rapacious and arrogant favourites. These royal
appointments were violently opposed by the people, so
that the city was distracted by constant schisms and
civil warfare. From 948 to 953 the strife between
Adelmano, the choice of the citizens, and Manasses,
an ambitious and intriguing foreign priest, whom Berengarius
had appointed to the See, filled Milan with
tumult and bloodshed, during which the Ambrosian
Church was despoiled of much of its treasure. The
election in 953 of a third aspirant, Walperto, to whom
the others gave way, closed at last the miserable
war. With the coronation of Otho the Great (964) in
St. Ambrogio, by this archbishop, who had crossed the
Alps in person to summon the German prince to the
deliverance of Italy from the cruel tyranny of Berengarius,
a blessed period of peace and consequent prosperity
began for Milan, favourable to the development
of those popular forces in the city—hitherto depressed
by constant terror and insecurity—which were to make
her history in the coming centuries.
The peace, however, soon bred in the city a restless
vigour which could find no other vent than war. Under
Ariberto d’Intimiano, who was elected archbishop in
1018, Milan, now restored to undisputed pre-eminence
over her rival Pavia and the rest of the Lombard cities,
started upon a career of conquest. In Ariberto the
archiepiscopal pallium cloaked a potent statesman and
19warrior, who well knew how to defend that temporal
power which the ecclesiastics of the Middle Ages
looked upon as the best guarantee of their spiritual
authority. When the Emperor Henry II., who followed
the Othos, died in 1024, and the uncertainty
as to his successor on the Lombard throne threatened
new trouble to Italy, Ariberto hastened to Germany,
and on his sole authority, according to one chronicler,
though others say that he was supported by a party of
Italian magnates, offered the kingdom to Conrad the
Salic. Two years later (1026) he reasserted the right
of the Primate of Milan to crown the King of Italy, by
laying the circlet on the new monarch’s brow within
the city itself. At Conrad’s subsequent coronation in
Rome as Emperor, the Archbishop of Milan was the
most important of the imposing company of ecclesiastical
princes who attended on the occasion. His dignified
withdrawal from a contest with the Archbishop of
Ravenna for the place of highest honour was followed
by a formal recognition of his primacy in a Papal Bull,
while with less self-restraint his vast train of followers
reduced the company of the Ravennese prelate to
proper submission by apostolic blows and knocks in the
streets of Rome, amid a tremendous uproar. Milan’s
ecclesiastical superiority to Ravenna and all other
Italian Sees was thus triumphantly settled.
Ariberto’s ambition for the glory and predominance
of Milan was well supported by the people. They
followed the militant prelate with enthusiasm to the
subjugation of Pavia, which had refused to acknowledge
Conrad as king (1027), and a little later they made
a furious assault under his command upon the little
neighbouring city of Lodi, and forced its freedom-loving
inhabitants to submit to Ariberto’s yoke
and accept a bishop of his choosing. Thus Milan,
impelled by the pride and ambition and necessity of
20expansion bred of strength and riches, was the first to
provoke that spirit of hatred and revenge among the
sister cities of Lombardy, which could only be expiated
by centuries of bloodshed and sorrow.
But neither leader nor people had any doubt of the
righteousness of their military enterprises, which were
indeed invested with a sort of religious consecration.
Ariberto instituted the use of a sacred Car in times of
war, which bore aloft in the midst of the host the
tokens of the Christian Covenant, the Cross and the
Altar of Sacrifice, in sanctifying association with
the Vexillum of the city. Round these emblems of
their faith and of their existence as a community the
citizen soldiers would rally, bearing the Car forward
to victory with irresistible enthusiasm in moments
of advantage, or defending it with despairing resolve
when defeat threatened. Thus was originated the
Caroccio, adopted afterwards by all the Communes of
Italy—an exalted and beautiful idea, which, though
often debased by association with enterprises of greed
or revenge, became also the guide and inspiration of
the Lombard peoples in their noble struggle for liberty
in the succeeding centuries.
That struggle was already foreshadowed in Ariberto’s
time. The pride of the Archbishop and the city which he
governed soon came into violent contact with the will
of the Emperor. Conrad resented the prelate’s increasing
encroachment upon the royal prerogatives. Besides
the sovereign right of making war, the Archbishop
claimed the privilege of investing the bishops of his jurisdiction
and the secular nobles also with their fiefs. His
assumption of autocratic authority provoked a large
party of the lesser nobles, who made an insurrection
against him in 1036, and being defeated and driven out
of the city, united with the aggrieved citizens of Lodi
and broke into open warfare. A fierce battle was fought
21at Campo Malo, in which Ariberto appears to have been
worsted. The Emperor, regarding the moment as
favourable for asserting his authority, crossed the Alps
(1037) to restore peace. But on arriving in Milan
he did not find the humility and submission which he
expected, and offended, or perhaps alarmed, by
the haughtiness of the Prince Prelate and the excited
temper of the populace, he retired to Pavia, and
there summoned Ariberto to appear before a Diet,
to answer the accusations of his enemies. The
Archbishop obeyed, and without allowing him time
for defence, Conrad commanded his arrest. He was
carried to Piacenza and there kept in captivity. But
Conrad had hardly reckoned with the power which
lay behind his great vassal. Instead of accepting this
chastisement with resignation, Milan broke into an
uproar of lamentation at the news of her pastor’s imprisonment.
With fastings, processions and litanies, with
oblations, and benefactions to the poor, the pious citizens
hoped to propitiate Heaven on his behalf, while the
more worldly-minded sought to procure his rescue. At
last, after two months, Ariberto himself found a means
of escape with the aid of the Abbess of the great
convent of San Sisto in Piacenza. This lady, at the
request of a trusty servant whom the prelate managed
to send to her, despatched to him twenty mules laden
with divers kinds of delicate meats, and ten waggon
loads of wine, out of the goodly stores of the
convent. With these provisions Ariberto made a great
feast for his Teuton guards, who soon stupefied themselves
with the good wine. The Milanese chronicler
Landolfo describes the scene—‘ … They became
beyond measure intoxicated—persisting in their potations
until the middle of the night, and each one provoking
his neighbour to drink more and more…. They
began to quarrel and threaten one another with rolling
22eyes and terrible voices, and then to weep with thick
tears pouring down their faces, and so drunk were they
with the wine that they did not know what they were
doing, and their limbs would not serve their office so that
they fell down prostrate. The servants of Ariberto,
seeing them in this plight, were immensely rejoiced, and
carrying them away one by one, laid them out on well
prepared couches as if they had been dead men….’
While the Teutons lay thus and ‘snored terribly,’ the
prisoner slipped quietly off to the river Po hard by,
where he found a ship, sent by the Abbess, in readiness
for him. Into this he entered, and soon reached Milan
in safety, while his guards, awaking, half stupid from
their drunken slumbers, went seeking for him everywhere
with hideous clamour.
The fugitive was soon followed by the irate Emperor,
with a great army, and Milan was closely besieged.
Mighty deeds of valour were performed on either side,
according to the Milanese chroniclers. But all the
efforts of the great Emperor and his hosts were unavailing
against the city, defended by its ancient Roman
walls and by an enormous population. After a few
months he raised the siege, and endeavoured with equal
futility to overthrow Ariberto by deposing him and
setting up another archbishop. His persecution of
Milan provoked, the chroniclers tell us, a signal manifestation
of the Divine wrath, in the person of St. Ambrose
himself, who appeared one day in the midst of terrible
thunder and lightning as the Emperor was listening to
the Mass, and caused such consternation among those
present that many fell down dead. Thus, worsted by
supernatural as well as earthly means, Conrad retired
to Suabia in 1038, leaving the Archbishop master of
the situation, and to all intents and purposes potentate
of Lombardy.
But this crowning height to which Ariberto had
23brought the See of Milan was the brink of a signal
downfall. The greatest, he was also the last of the
strong ecclesiastical princes of Milan. Silently,
steadily during these last centuries of revived vigour
and prosperity a new force had been developing in the
city, and acquiring conscious existence—the People.
The wars of Ariberto’s reign had endowed this force
with the knowledge of arms and a sense of its own
power. It was the nameless, irresistible will of the
masses of the citizens which had carried Ariberto to
victory over the Emperor, and this very victory tended
to the undoing of the Archbishop and his order, by
weakening the feudal system with which the episcopal
and aristocratic power of Milan was now inextricably
bound up. It had been the part of the Church of St.
Ambrose to give the consecrating impulse and inspiration
to the revolt of the new world against the decaying
order of the Roman Empire, and under its latest
representative to lead the city, as we have just seen, to
victory over the Head of feudalism. But now in its
turn this great force for civilisation and humanity was
to be corrupted by temporal power and possession—to
renounce its mission as guide and sanctifier, and
assume instead the part of opposition to the vital and
progressive elements of the community. Ariberto and
his clergy were, in fact, the representatives in Milan of
feudalism and aristocracy. The hierarchy of St.
Ambrose was composed of the great nobles of the city,
in whose families the high ecclesiastical offices and
benefices had became hereditary possessions. These
arch-Priests, arch-Deacons, Cimiliarchs, Decumani—the
Cardinals or Ordinaries, as the highest orders of the
clergy were called—were great feudal magnates, forming
the strongest class of the Milanese nobility. Ranged
beneath them in ecclesiastic and feudal rank were the
lesser clergy, just as the secular aristocracy was divided
24into the two degrees of Captains—Capitani—and their
vassals, called Vavasours—Valvassori. Below these
came the undistinguished masses of the people, merchants,
artisans, and peasants, mostly serfs, and all
absolutely subjected to the arbitrary government of the
nobles.
The first revolt against this system was that already
mentioned, which resulted in the battle of Campo Malo,
and arose within the privileged class itself, being an
attempt of the Valvassori and minor clergy to shake
off the heavy yoke of their feudal superiors. But a
much more fatal discord in the community began in
1042, when the whole populace joined with the discontented
Valvassori, and broke out into fierce rebellion
against the nobles. One Lanzone, a noble who had
deserted his own order, was their leader. A civil war
raged for many months, filling the streets with daily
tumult and bloodshed, and at last the Archbishop and
the magnates were forced to abandon the city. Invoking
the aid of the nobles in the neighbouring communities,
they returned with a strong army and invested
the city. The struggle was waged with hideous ferocity
on both sides, neither giving mercy to prisoners or
wounded. The besiegers built six great strongholds
round the walls, commanding the principal gates, and
effectually shutting out all succour of food or arms.
Two long and terrible years went by, till the plight of
the citizens grew desperate. Pallid and lean from
famine and sickness, still they fought on with invincible
souls, in the midst of the deserted palaces and falling
towers of this city which, the chronicler tells us, no
longer seemed, as of yore, the seat of noble kings,
but rather a desolate Babylon. At last Lanzone
resolved to go to Germany and seek the help of Conrad’s
successor, Henry III. But the Emperor, mindful of his
father’s experience of Milan, would only grant it
25on condition that his army should occupy the city,
and that the people should swear fealty to himself.
But the new-born democracy, groping its way to
liberty through a thousand obstacles, instinctively rejected
these conditions, preferring its native tyrants to a
foreign yoke. Lanzone skilfully used the fear of
imperial interference to persuade the besiegers to agree
to a reconciliation. Peace was concluded, all mutual
wrongs being forgiven, the nobles restored to their
homes and possessions, and a share in the government
secured to the people.
The one sacrifice offered upon the altar of this new
covenant between the classes was the leader Lanzone
himself, who, at the first opportunity, was arrested and
put to death by the aristocratic party. But his work
was done, and the foundation of the future Republic had
been laid. Archbishop Ariberto, now ill and aged, had
taken refuge during the troubles at Monza, and returned
to his own city, only to die (1045). His career fitly
closes with the first signs of the collapse of the social
order which he embodied.
CHAPTER II
The Patarini
The revolt of the Milanese people against the nobles
was associated with the great agitation for the
reform of the Catholic Church, initiated and carried on
in the eleventh century by S. Giovanni Gualberto, San
Romualdo and his disciple, Peter Damiano, and by the
Cluniac monk, Hildebrand, afterwards Gregory VII.
This movement had its political aspect. The spiritual
supremacy to which these men aimed to restore the
dishonoured and discredited Papacy included domination
over the temporal powers. The first step to be
accomplished was unity of government within the
Church’s own body, and the suppression of the virtual
independence, based on feudal dominion, of the great
metropolitan Sees, Milan, Ravenna and others outside
Italy. Divining with sure instinct where the power of the
future lay, they allied themselves with those democratic
forces to which the Ambrosian Church was now fatally
opposed, in a fierce attack upon the great Lombard See.
Much laxity of discipline prevailed among the higher
clergy of Milan, whose pride and splendour was famous
throughout Europe. They lived like great feudal
barons; armed cap à pie, they led their vassals forth to
battle, nor in their domestic manners were they more
rigid. They were, moreover, obstinately attached by
long custom to the two practices which the severer
27spirits in the Church had condemned and fought against
for centuries, simony and marriage, both closely bound
up with their feudal constitution and polity. They
stoutly maintained that the ordination of married men
as priests was sanctioned by St. Ambrose himself in his
writings, nor did they demur to the marriage of those
already in Orders, though the sentence of the great
Doctor on this point was more doubtful. In fact, they
married with the same unconsciousness of sin as their
untonsured brethren did. The natural consequence
was that the offices and benefices of the Church were
bequeathed from father to son, and tended to become
hereditary in certain favoured families. It followed
as inevitably that bishoprics, abbacies and all offices
carrying with them worldly possessions, came to be
trafficked in like any other sort of estates. The investitures
of them were granted by the feudal superior
for fixed and regular fees, graduated according to the
value of the office, a practice resulting from the introduction
by Charlemagne of the system of feudal tenure
into the ecclesiastical body politic. Thus there were
few among the dignitaries of St. Ambrose who had not
paid, according to the current price, for their spiritual
rank and its accompanying temporalities, and the possession
of ecclesiastical benefices, either to be held or disposed
of at will, had become a form of wealth which,
vitiated though its origin might be, was wound in inextricably
with the complicated existence of Milanese
society.
It was natural that the successive decrees of the
Popes from Clement II. (1046-1047) onwards against
simony and marriage should have been disregarded in
Milan. The renunciation of the benefices which provided
them with a livelihood, and the putting away of
the wives and children to whom they were bound by the
ties of innocent and natural affection, were sacrifices too
28hard for men whose vocation was rather worldly than
spiritual. Nothing less than a social revolution could
overthrow the rooted customs of the Ambrosian Church.
Such a revolution, in the heaving and unstable eleventh
century, was, however, easily excited. The discontent of
the lower orders with the aristocracy increased as their
lately-won privileges generated the desire for a further
share of power, and their particular animus against the
ecclesiastical nobles was strengthened by a deep and
widespread aspiration for religious purity and truth
among many of the humblest people. The agitation
against the real and supposed scandals in the lives of
the clergy was taken up with fury in the poorest parts
of the city.
A revolutionary party grew up, which became
known among its opponents by the opprobrious name
of Patarini, a term used in Milan to denote heretics,
and derived perhaps from Patari, rag-sellers, who
with their customers represented the lowest class
of the people. And though the aim of the revolutionists
was a social and moral, not a doctrinal, reform,
there probably prevailed much freedom of thought and
religious opinion among them. The heresy of the
Catharists—better known under the name of Albigenses,
by which they were called later in the south of France—was
taking wide hold in North Italy at this time.
The strange Manichean ideas of these sectaries, who
believed in a dual principle of good and evil governing
the world, must have found ready acceptance in pessimistic
souls who saw the pride and luxury of the
great on one side, and the misery of the oppressed and
enslaved masses on the other. Their ideal of extreme
bodily purity, rising to an asceticism which, by denying
the flesh even the mere satisfaction of its needs aimed
at the liberation of the spirit from its thraldom to the
Devil by the self-extinction of the human race, contrasted
29their lives sharply with the luxurious habits of
the majority of the orthodox clergy, and by sanctifying
hunger and privation, gave a new dignity and self-respect
to the down-trodden poor. Moreover, their
stern rejection of all pleasure and selfish ambition gave
them leisure and courage to devote themselves to the
sick and suffering, so that many joined themselves to
their company from the impulse of gratitude. They
led in fact the evangelic life, though their dark and
despairing tenets were utterly alien to the spirit of
Christianity. They clung to their peculiar faith
with a lofty enthusiasm which persecution could not
subdue.
The confusion of the Catharists, or Catari, with the
Patarini probably arose from the similarity of the
names, and the natural tendency of the orthodox to
confuse the different forms of thought outside their
own dogmatic boundaries. The Patarini sympathised
with the Catharists only in their practice of purity and
evangelic simplicity of life. There is little doubt, however,
that the Catharists mingled with the poorer classes
of the city whence the Patarini were recruited, and
must have taken advantage of the confusion of ideas
resulting from the revolt against the old customs and
authority to spread their doctrines.
Among the Milanese clergy themselves there was
a small party zealous for reform. The first to raise
open protest against simony and ‘concubinage’ was
one of these, a noble ecclesiastic called Anselmo da
Baggio. Ariberto’s vacant throne had been filled by
the appointment of one Guido, a creature of the
Emperor Henry III., who in securing his election,
had partly recovered that sway over Milan which
Ariberto had wrested from Conrad. Guido was a
weak man, with an uneasy conscience himself about
simony, since he had paid the usual fee to the emperor
30as his feudal superior for the confirmation of his
election. Thinking to rid himself of the troublesome
zeal of Anselmo, he procured his election to the
bishopric of Lucca, and thus endowed him with new
power. Anselmo was one of the principal allies and
agents of Hildebrand, by whose influence he was raised
later to the papal throne, where, as Alexander II.,
he was able to wield all the arms of Rome against his
native Church. Another leader of a more popular class
soon rose up to take his place in Milan, a certain deacon
and student of letters named Arialdo. This man
became the soul of the movement. He was joined
by Landolfo da Cotta, one of the highest order of
clergy, like Anselmo da Baggio. Landolfo was a
fiery and eloquent speaker, a zealot whose body was
consumed by disease and his soul by enthusiasm.
The two went about preaching in public places and
stirring up the poorer classes, and soon gathered
together a formidable following. Invading the
churches, they drove the clergy from the altars, and
pursuing them with contumely and violence, sacked
their houses and forced them to sign an engagement
to consort no more with women. The whole city
was in an uproar; all the sons of disorder rushed to
join the rioters. Archbishop Guido summoned a synod
of his clergy at a safe distance from the city, and
thence fulminated an anathema against the ringleaders.
Arialdo and Landolfo immediately hastened to Rome
to make their complaint before the throne of Peter
(1057). They returned accompanied by the Bishop of
Lucca and Cardinal Hildebrand himself, sent by Pope
Stephen X. to examine into the accusations laid against
the Archbishop and his clergy. Their arrival raised a
new and tremendous uproar. The Milanese, deeply
jealous of the ancient episcopal glory and prerogatives
of their city, rallied to the side of their own clergy at
31this attempt of the Pope to interfere, and the legates,
having hastily and in secret condemned the Archbishop
as simoniacal, and all his practices as abominable,
departed, leaving matters worse than before.
As soon as the Roman attack had been driven off,
and the issue appeared to be confined within the city,
the masses again joined Arialdo. The clamour of
bells and trumpets filled the streets and called the
people to assemble in the great Roman theatre, where
Arialdo and Landolfo inflamed their minds to fury by
discourses against the clergy. There were daily riots
in the streets. The clergy were supported by the
nobles and by all the peaceable spirits, who, however,
had none of the energy and zeal of their opponents,
and soon wearied of the continual disorders and
tumults. The struggle continued with intermittent
uproar, and two years after the mission of Hildebrand,
the Pope made a new attempt at intervention (1059).
This time with the Bishop of Lucca there came
instead of Hildebrand, whose soul contained no balm
to pour upon angry passions, the famous Peter Damian.
The contemplative of Fonte Avellana, fierce ascetic
as he was, and inflamed with impatience and contempt for
luxurious priests, nevertheless possessed the gift of
persuading and winning men. The difficulties which
had defeated the earlier legation met him also. The
Ambrosian clergy stood out for the ancient freedom of
their Church and Diocese and the independence of its
jurisdiction. Enormous crowds gathered round the
episcopal palace, thirsting for the blood of the new
representatives of the papal pretensions, and the popular
fury rose to a height when at a great assembly which
Peter convoked to hear his message he placed the
Archbishop of Milan on his left hand, giving the place
of pre-eminence on his right to the Bishop of Lucca,
as delegate of the Pope. But the sound of his voice
32calmed the tumult as he rose and eloquently proclaimed
the glory of the Ambrosian Church and of the many
martyrs who had sanctified it with their blood, and so
skilfully and with such moving words did he reprove
its abuses, that before long Archbishop, dignitaries and
the whole immense throng of clerics, trembling with
emotion and penitence, were prostrate before the altar,
acknowledging their sinful practices and vowing to
renounce them for the future. The success of the
preacher was confirmed by the subsequent visit of
Archbishop Guido to Rome, in answer to a summons
from Nicholas II. There for the first time in history
the Primate of Milan was constrained to promise
obedience to the Pope of Rome, and to receive from
him the symbolic ring of investiture.
This humiliation of their episcopal prince was a
bitter grief to the noble party in Milan. Veneranda
est Roma in Apostolo. But Milan is not to be despised
in Ambrose, cries Arnolfo the chronicler. ‘It will
be said in future that Milan is subject to Rome.’
And though Rome had won a lasting advantage,
the moral effect of Peter Damian’s mission soon died
out. The old ecclesiastical system and usage was
not so easily overthrown. Two years later (1061)
the conflict was resumed with new fervour by the
Patarini, encouraged by the accession of their ally,
Anselmo of Lucca, to the Papal throne. Moreover, a
new champion of reform had arisen in Erlembaldo, a
warrior lately returned from a pilgrimage to the Holy
Land, and brother of the now dying Landolfo. Bold
as a lion, breathing out fire and slaughter against the
Ambrosians, Erlembaldo was a formidable foe for the
timid Archbishop and his party, who were inspired by
no confidence in the virtue of their cause. He appeared
in the arena of conflict bearing the standard of the
Church, with which he had been solemnly trusted by
33Pope Alexander, who did not hesitate to rekindle the
flames of civil war in his native city.
The cruel scenes witnessed before were now renewed
in Milan. Blood was spilt in the streets, churches were
invaded and sacked, priests dragged bodily from the
altars, their houses burnt, their wives misused. But
when Arialdo and his lieutenant began to condemn the
ceremonial usages peculiar to the Ambrosian Church,
the citizens turned against them, and finding the opposition
too strong, the two missionaries appealed to Rome
and procured the excommunication of the Archbishop.
This only aggravated the wrath of the Milanese. The
Patarine leaders were abandoned by all but a few of
their most devoted followers, and when Archbishop
Guido appeared before the altar of the Cathedral
Church with the Bull of excommunication in his hands,
the fury of the immense assembly knew no bounds.
The reformers were set upon in the sanctuary itself,
and Arialdo was so badly beaten that he was left for
dead. Guido, taking advantage of the momentary
turn of the tide in his favour, laid an interdict upon the
city until it should rid itself of Arialdo. The zealot
was forced to fly, and a little later he fell into a snare
which had been laid for him, and was betrayed into
the hands of the Archbishop’s niece, lady of a castle on
Lake Maggiore, by whose command he was carried
in a boat to a lonely island and there cruelly done to
death.
The cause of reform was thenceforth glorified by the
memory and example of a martyr. Arialdo was shortly
afterwards canonised by Pope Alexander. His loss
inflamed his party to new zeal and drew to it a great
access of adherents. Erlembaldo and a priest called
Liprando di San Paolo now led the crusade, carrying
it on with such fury of sword and fire that they
became virtual masters of the city. The Archbishop,
34wearied out by the endless strife and the insidious
attempts of Rome to depose him, renounced his See,
and the nobles, outnumbered by the rioters, abandoned
the disorderly city and sought peace and safety in their
castles and country palaces.
The contest now centred on the election of a new
Archbishop. Neither of the rival claimants put forward
by the two parties succeeded in establishing
himself on the episcopal throne. Chaos prevailed in
the Ambrosian Church. Erlembaldo, strengthened by
the accession of Hildebrand as Pope Gregory VII.,
usurped the whole authority in the city and throughout
the archdiocese. He swept far and wide like an
avenging sword, driving priests from their benefices,
and tearing them from the altars. Half Lombardy
cowered under his rude and noisy tyranny, and his
name became a by-word of terror throughout Italy.
But two appalling conflagrations, which followed one
another in 1071 and 1073, and laid waste the city, deprived
the people of all heart for the contest with the
aristocrats. Moreover, Erlembaldo’s tyranny was beginning
to produce a reaction. The nobles, regaining courage,
leagued together for a great effort to liberate the city
from his authority. By means of promises and gold,
they won a large number of the humble citizens to their
side, and at last they appeared one day in force in the
city, seeking their enemy. The populace, awed by
their numbers and magnificent martial array, were little
disposed to face them. Followed by a few only of the
most faithful and zealous of the Patarini, Erlembaldo,
mounted upon his war-horse, and in full armour, upholding
the banner of the Roman Church, flung himself into
the midst of his foes, and fell, pierced by a hundred swords.
With his death the war ended. There was none
to take his place. The city, exhausted by the long
strife, was glad to rest. The nobles returned to their
35homes and their old place in the city, and in spite of
the persecution which they had suffered for twenty
years, the Ambrosian clergy resumed their old practices
to a large extent.
Nevertheless, the design of the great Hildebrand was
achieved. The supremacy of Rome had been proclaimed,
and acknowledged in the hearing of the whole
world. The prestige of the greatest of the provincial
Sees had suffered a blow from which it never recovered.
So much was the episcopal power of Milan weakened
that Gregory VII. was able to subtract many of its
suffragan Sees and join them instead to other archdioceses;
and before the century was over, the victory
of the Pope over the Emperor Henry IV., in the
famous quarrel of investitures, obliged the Ambrosian
See to yield temporal as well as spiritual allegiance to
the successors of St. Peter.
And though the Milanese clergy still clung for a
while to their wives, and benefices continued to be
bought and sold, these doubtful practices fell more and
more into disrepute. Simoniac ecclesiastics gradually
disappeared. The accusation of this sin was, however,
long used by Rome as a means of gaining further advantages
over the See of Milan, or driving out a prelate
approved perhaps by the Emperor and obnoxious to
the papal interests. It was equally useful to the people
in making new encroachments on the privileges of the
aristocratic clergy.
The gradual concentration of authority in Rome was
greatly assisted by the influence of the monastic orders,
who belonged as bodies to no particular diocese, but
looked to the Pope as their supreme head, and were
little disposed to be submissive to the prelates in whose
jurisdiction a monastery might chance to be. In 1130,
Bernard of Clairvaux and his white-robed monks—who
seemed to the people, we are told, wonderful as angels
36from heaven—appeared in Milan, and gave an immense
impulse to the monastic movement there. The
rise of the mendicant orders of St. Francis and St.
Dominic a century later brought a vast increase of
strength to the Papacy. In Milan, as everywhere, the
friars gained immense influence among the masses of
the people. The See of Milan was by this time completely
subjugated. It was greatly diminished in
wealth and importance. The Pope exercised supreme
jurisdiction in the archdiocese, and his legates constantly
interfered in the government, assuming the
highest place and authority with the acquiescence of
the Archbishop. Deeply indeed had the See of St.
Ambrose sunk since the days of the great Ariberto!
But the same movement which had defined the
position of Rome, had by the process of strengthening
and raising the walls of the fold, thrust an enormous
number of Christians into the doctrinal wilderness outside,
and the Church was now menaced by the great
spread and increase of heresy. Heresy was, in fact, the
fatal legacy of Hildebrand’s policy. While the Papacy,
absorbed in its struggles with the Empire, could spare
no energy to check them, the great sect of the Catharists,
unhindered by worldly ambitions, had been quietly growing
in numbers and strength, till in the twelfth century
it was become a fully organised Church, divided into
dioceses and governed by its own bishops. These
sectarians were now generally called Patarini; the name
of Hildebrand’s old allies had become synonymous with
the enemies of the Church. The deep gulf between
the Catharists and the orthodox Church was crossed
by a chain of religious associations which had sprung
up all over Lombardy, in protest against the luxury and
scandalous manners of both clergy and laity, and were
founded, like the original Patarini, upon moral rather
than doctrinal principles. Many of them hovered
37indeed in thought upon the vague borderland between
orthodoxy and heresy, and were touched by that Northern
difference of religious sentiment which, after many temporary
ebullitions, produced at last the Protestant revolution.
In the thirteenth century fifteen different
sects are enumerated in the city—the Catharists, the
Believers of Milan, the Arnaldists, followers of Arnald
of Brescia, the Poor Men of Lombardy, and others
that were mostly local varieties of the same sects.
Poverty and humility were, as their name denotes, the distinctive
attributes of the Poor Men, while their doctrine
was suspect enough to forbid their adoption into the
Church. The large embrace of Rome succeeded,
however, in enfolding another association of kindred
type, the Umiliati, or Humble Ones, which was
destined to become enormously powerful in Milan.
This order is said to have been founded early in
the eleventh century by some Milanese nobles who
had been captives in Germany, and who, converted
to serious thoughts by the weariness of confinement,
vowed that on their return they would live a holy and
Christian life. It was a society of men and women,
living in their own homes with their families, but distinguished
from their neighbours by humility, industry
and devoutness. A century later, under the influence
of St. Bernard, they formed themselves into a regular
order, with a rule obliging them to strict moral virtue
and to the observance of all religious duties. They
devoted themselves especially to the manufacture of
woollen stuffs, one of Milan’s chief industries. Very
soon out of the first order a second was formed, which
adopted a monastic life of greater austerity, the men
and women, including many married couples, living
side by side in separate cloisters, and in course of time
a third order arose, composed of men only, who took
sacerdotal orders, and were called Canons. Thus the
38association, from a kind of religious guild, tended to
develop into a regular order. But its rule had never
been fixed or confirmed by any papal sanction, and it
remained for two hundred years practically independent
of Rome. Nor were its doctrines during this time
free from unorthodox thought; we find the Umiliati included
in the condemnation of heretical sects uttered
by successive Popes from time to time in the intervals of
their political cares. They shared the virtue of simplicity,
at least, with the various bodies of Poveri who hovered
half in and half out of the pale of Holy Church.
In the latter part of the twelfth century the order—in
obedience perhaps to that widely diffused evangelical
spirit which generated the great Franciscan movement
a little later—had been developing and spreading very
extensively. Its votaries went about preaching repentance
in the squares and open places of the different
cities, and persuaded numbers of noble persons, as well as
plebeians, to abandon the sins of the world and the flesh,
and to live according to the pious and simple vows of the
order, either in monasteries or in their own homes.
Their efforts were opposed by the bishops and regular
clergy, who were disposed to look upon all zeal as
heretical. But Pope Innocent III., recognising their
virtue and their influence on the people, resolved to
secure the somewhat loose orthodoxy of the brethren,
and to direct their fervour and piety to the service of
the Church. He extended his favour to them, and
bestowed upon them the doubtful blessing of a formal
rule, which, with the privileges, included the restrictions
and severe discipline of a regular monastic order. This
little pleased the Umiliati, and they made a touching
appeal to Innocent’s successor, Honorius III., to relieve
them from their new obligations, bringing forward an
ancient formula, given them, they declared, by St.
Bernard, to the observance of which they had already
39bound themselves. But the Pope absolved them
against their will from their old vows of obedience
and insisted on the observance of Innocent’s rule.
Thus the death-blow was dealt to the original spirit
of the institution. After a short period of increased
fervour and activity, in which they became the terror
of their old spiritual kinsfolk, the heretics, the order
followed the course of most other monastic bodies.
Humility and poverty were exchanged for papal favours
and honours, and for rich possessions, and before long
corruption and laxity crept in among the brethren. The
sacerdotal order became the first and most important,
while those who followed the original rule of simplicity,
humility and purity, living in their own homes, were
called the Third Order. The brethren acquired in
time great wealth from the woollen industry, which
they continued to pursue, and later on they were largely
employed in the public offices of the city, and especially
in its financial concerns. Thus they gradually became
very powerful, and under the tyrannies of the Visconti
and Sforza, provided Milan with many great statesmen.
In the sixteenth century the vast possessions of the
order, in the form of commendas and prebends, etc.,
were practically owned by a few great families, and the
actual number of the brethren had fallen to less than a
hundred. Cardinal Carlo Borromeo procured the suppression
of the ancient brotherhood in 1570, on the
ground of the vices and luxury of its members. He
risked his life by this step, since the degenerate brethren
were not ashamed to employ assassins to attempt the
murder of their spoliator. The possessions of the order
were distributed among other convents, and their principal
House, the Brera, which had belonged to them
since the twelfth century, was handed over to the Jesuits.
The desire to define and purify doctrine, and to
strengthen the Church, produced under a series of
40determined Popes a fierce outburst of persecution in
the thirteenth century. In Milan, where heterodox
opinions were held by many of the most powerful
as well as the lesser citizens, it was the signal for
repeated bouts of civil war and constant struggles
between the Pope and the rulers of the city. The
introduction of the Dominicans into Milan in 1220
gave an enormous advantage to the cause of orthodoxy.
As soon as the people saw the Christ-like virtues of
poverty and humility and evangelising ardour, hitherto
associated in their minds only with the condemned
Patarini, displayed by these approved Catholic orders,
they followed the Friars with enthusiasm, careless
indeed of doctrine, but believing and trusting those
who lived as they did themselves and mingled with
them freely, understanding their sorrows and needs.
It is doubtful whether St. Dominic himself was ever
in Milan, but his famous disciple, Peter of Verona,
was sent there in 1232 by the Pope, with full authority
to search out and punish heretics. Peter carried out
his mission with merciless zeal. His name, made
terrible by its unsparing use as authority for the infliction
of torments and fiery death, came to be feared
throughout Lombardy. So bitter a hatred did he
rouse by his stern interpretation of the awful word,
not peace but a sword, that he himself fell a victim to
the weapon of his predilection. On a morning in 1252,
as he was returning on foot with a single companion
from Como to Milan, two assassins sprang out upon
him from an ambush and smote him to death with a
sword. The sword, transfixing his skull, is familiar
to us all in mediæval and Renaissance art as the ornament
and emblem of the Saintly Inquisitor.
The murder of Peter Martyr was not inspired by
heretical revenge alone. Motives of worldly policy
had a share in the deed. The division of orthodoxy
41and heresy virtually followed that between the two
great parties in the State, the aristocracy and the
people, and the conflict between them repeated to
some extent the great Patarine struggle two centuries
earlier, though now, in the reversal of issues the Patarini
were associated with the aristocrats against Rome.
The murder of Peter was committed at the instigation
of some of the nobles. The Archbishop himself, Fra
Leone da Perego, a Franciscan, a man of notable
character and ambition, who hated Peter, both as
the agent of papal arrogance and usurpation in Milan,
and as the exalter of the rival order of the Dominicans,
was possibly not unaware of the plot. But
the political aspect of the doctrinal warfare belongs
to an epoch which we have not yet reached in our
story of the city. It is enough to say here that the
murder of Peter of Verona was of the greatest service
to the cause of orthodoxy and the Church. It
excited universal execration of the heretics, and the
Dominican, elevated to the ranks of the Martyrs, was
far more powerful with his cloven brow than even
when alive. From this time forward heresy rapidly
lost ground, and with the gradual quieting of party
passion, under the domination of a single family in the
city, it lost all political force, and died away in insignificance
and oblivion, till the great reawakening of
religious controversy in the sixteenth century.
CHAPTER III
The Free City
After the blows and humiliation which the
Milanese Church suffered in the eleventh century
from the united attack of Rome and the people, it was
no longer able to stem the popular movement towards
freedom. Throughout the long civil war the incipient
Republic had been developing and gradually limiting,
more and more, the domination of the archbishop and
the nobles. This process, which was being repeated
everywhere in Lombardy, was greatly favoured by the
weakness of the Empire during the long minority of
Henry IV. The cities, freed from the intervention
of a foreign suzerain, were able to shake off to some extent
the rule of feudalism. The great war waged later
by Gregory VII. and his kindred spirit, the Gran
Contessa Matilda, against Henry IV. and the claims of
imperialism, promoted, with the power of the Papacy,
the freedom of the Communes, and showed in these two
great elements of the national life unity of aim, Italy’s
best defence against the stranger.
By the end of the eleventh century Milan was, in all
its external relations, practically a free city, owning
little more than nominal allegiance and a ceremonious
reverence to the Emperor, and allying herself now with
him, now with his resolute foe Matilda, or defying the
43one and the other, as it pleased her best. Within the
community itself the principle of popular freedom and
representation was recognised in the government, and
by means of constant insurrections the lower orders had
forced the nobles to recognise their rights. The Commune,
whose birth historians have dated from the great
revolution of 1066 when Lanzone kept Archbishop
Ariberto and the nobles in exile for three years, was
now in full being. The institution about this time of
elective magistrates, whose title of Consuls revived the
old Latin tradition of the city, marks the emancipation
of the young Republic from the archiepiscopal despotism.
But the share of the ordinary citizens in the
privileges of this Constitution was still much restricted.
The Consuls appear to have been chosen exclusively at
first from the higher class, whose hereditary habit of
authority fitted them to govern, and under a constitutional
form these officials tended to repeat the old
aristocratic oligarchy. But the nobles had no longer
any legal support in their attempts to tyrannise, and the
whole system of government was in a state of flux, and
subjected to ceaseless modifications and change by the
continual revolts of the people, who, by the simple
force of numbers, made their strength felt, and vindicated
their growing pretensions to a larger part in the
affairs of their city.
The same vitality which had won Milan her own
freedom impelled her to the oppression of the weaker
communities around her. Her first fulfilment of this
tragic law of progress was the destruction of her neighbour,
Lodi, a strong and flourishing community, whose
rivalry was a constant menace to her own trade and
prosperity. There was a long-standing hatred between
the two cities. The times lent abundant pretext to the
Communes to make war upon one another. The quarrel
between Empire and Church entangled them all in its
44immense web. Each, in embracing the one or the other
cause, was guided by its local sympathies and antipathies,
and reflected the general strife on a smaller scale in its
relations with its neighbours.
In 1111, Milan, ally of the Church, scarcely waiting
till Lodi’s protector, the Emperor Henry V., had
turned his back for the time on Lombardy, attacked
the smaller city in full force, and ruined it to the
foundations. The miserable inhabitants, sternly forbidden
to rebuild their old homes, made poor little
hamlets in which to shelter themselves in the vicinity,
and there dragged on a poverty-stricken existence under
the oppressive yoke of their conquerors, who jealously
deprived them of every means of recovery. Yet the
wonderful vitality which animated these young Italian
communities preserved Lodi from utter despair, and
smouldered in her, ready to burst out in revolt on the
first opportunity.
Milan’s next enterprise was the subjugation of Como,
which was fast developing into a rich and powerful
community, strong in the possession of a lake navy.
That city, however, resisted with great vigour, retaliating
with frequent success upon her aggressors, and
before she was finally subdued the war dragged on for
ten years. Nearly all the North Italian cities united
with Milan against her, and she was finally captured and
burnt down in 1127, and her inhabitants compelled to
swear fealty to Milan. During the quarrel for the
Empire between Lothair and Conrad, after the death of
Henry V., and the preoccupation of each of those
monarchs in turn with the affairs of Germany, the great
Lombard city pursued her sovereign way unchecked.
Pavia, the old royal city, and her chief rival, whose
subjugation was to cost Milan yet three centuries of
almost ceaseless warfare, now felt, as often before, the
strength of her arm, and was compelled to bow to
45her will in the general councils of Lombardy, and,
with powerful Cremona and the rest of North Italy, to
follow her lead.
But the aggressive and tyrannic conduct of the great
city was preparing for her an awful day of retribution.
In 1152, the death of the Emperor Conrad and the
election of his nephew, Frederick Barbarossa, opened a
new era for Italy. The young monarch, half barbarian,
half Paladin, was resolved to restore the power of the
Empire in Italy. The first step towards this end was
the reduction of the chief vassal, Milan, to the obedience
which she had so long forgotten. Her sins against her
neighbours gave him a pretext. One day, at a Diet at
Constance (1153), two citizens of Lodi, bearing heavy
crosses upon their shoulders, to signify the grievous afflictions
which Milan had put upon their community, entered
the hall, and kneeling before the Emperor, besought
his protection and help. Frederick, having listened to
their tale, swore to punish their arrogant and usurping foe.
He straightway despatched an envoy, named Sicherius,
to the Milanese, commanding them to cease from oppressing
Lodi. But so little was the distant power of the
Empire feared, in comparison with that of the great Lombard
city near at hand, that when the two Lodigiani, who
had undertaken their mission without the knowledge of
their fellow-citizens, returned home, and proclaimed the
benevolent intentions of the new monarch, the people
were inexpressibly dismayed. With woeful countenances
they execrated the ‘most stupid men’ who had
brought them into this plight, and when Sicherius
appeared shortly after, they entreated him to abandon
his journey, lest he should bring the vengeance of Milan
upon them. The envoy, however, not daring to disobey
the imperial mandate, proceeded on his way, and
presented his letters in Milan. The Consuls read
them, flung them on the ground, and stamped them
46under foot, imperial seal and all, with fury and contempt.
Sicherius himself escaped with difficulty from their
hands. Returning to Lodi, he told his tale, and the unhappy
citizens prepared themselves for immediate ruin.
But Milan, having recovered calmness and begun to
contemplate her rash act with some trepidation, spared
them for the time, and awaited the development of
events. This was not slow. Frederick, deeply offended,
descended upon Lombardy in the following year, with
an enormous host, fully resolved to humble the arrogant
Milanese. He held a great Diet at Roncaglia. Hither
with the rest of the princes and magnates of Italy came
the Consuls of Milan, and offered all the ceremonial
tokens of submission and reverence. But the impossibility
of reconciling the differences between the monarch
and the Republic quickly became evident. Milan utterly
refused to release Lodi and Como from her rule. The
Emperor soon proceeded to open hostility against the city.
But he found his task no light one. Milan’s sister communities
were still withheld by fear from lending aid
to her foe, whose glittering show of authority they held
for transitory and insubstantial. Even Lodi was only
persuaded with difficulty to forswear her forced oath of
fealty to her oppressor and give credence to Frederick’s
promises of protection. Her diffidence was well justified.
Frederick contented himself with besieging and
destroying Milan’s faithful ally, Tortona, capturing a
few outlying castles and laying waste her territory, and
then, intent on compelling Pope Hadrian to confirm
his election by crowning him in Rome, he passed on
southwards (1155). The defiant Milanese immediately
proceeded to rebuild Tortona and to wage fierce war
with the Pavesi, who, true to their traditions, had given
enthusiastic obedience to the new representative of the
Empire. Meanwhile Frederick, having received the
imperial diadem, made his way back through the eastern
47parts of Italy, translating his heroic aspirations into a
reality of fire and blood and spoliation, and finally,
having exhausted his treasury, returned into Germany.
His unlucky protégés of Lodi were abandoned to the
mercy of their enemies. Their villages were surprised
and captured by the Milanese, and the people compelled
to flee in the darkness of night. ‘Who, seeing the
women stumbling along the way, with their little ones,
some in their arms, some clinging to their garments,
some falling behind wailing—who seeing them fall into
the ditches in the darkness and the rain, would not have
been sad and moved to compassion? Who would not
have been melted into tears?’ cries the chronicler
Morena. Many died from the hardships which they
suffered, and the rest took refuge in hamlets and in
friendly Cremona. For the second time the Milanese
destroyed their homes and razed their city to the ground.
The other allies of the Emperor also suffered the
vengeance of the arrogant city. Novara and Pavia and
other communes had to lament defeat and devastation.
Thus Milan prepared for the new coming of the
Emperor, who, all well knew, was but biding his
time and gathering strength for the work of punishment.
In 1158 he crossed the Alps again, followed by
a mighty host of vassals. He proceeded directly against
Milan. The citizens, who had fortified themselves
during his absence with an immense fosse and huge
earthworks which enclosed a much wider circuit than
the old walls, calmly awaited his attack. With his
company of tributary kings and princes and archbishops,
the Emperor sat down with all solemn preparation round
the city. To each gate was allotted a prince in command
of an army. Seeing the magnificent array and
the determined purpose of the invader, Milan’s fickle
allies, one and all, sent their forces to join him, anxious
to propitiate the stronger party, and not unwilling to
48strike a blow at their domineering leader. No less
than a hundred thousand fighting-men surrounded the
city. Milan was confronted with the fate which she
had pitilessly inflicted on others. Struck by sudden
dismay, or persuaded by treacherous counsels, she had
hardly endured the siege for a month before she surrendered
and humbled herself to acknowledge the
supremacy of the Emperor. Satisfied with her prompt
submission, Frederick confined his revenge to the
exaction of his full imperial rights, a penalty grievous
enough to a community so long accustomed to complete
freedom. She was compelled to take the oath of fealty
to the Emperor, to restore to him the regalia—which
consisted chiefly of the produce of certain taxes—to
renounce all pretensions of sovereignty over Lodi and
Como, and to accept an imperial legate as her supreme
magistrate.
Frederick’s victory was, however, little more than a
mockery. Milan’s vitality and spirit of independence
were too strong to be so easily subdued. As soon as
the Emperor had passed on to another part of Italy, she
boldly broke the newly-established peace and assaulted
the German garrisons left behind in Lombardy. Her
example fired many of the other cities to violate the
obedience which they had sworn to the Emperor, and
the whole of North Italy was soon in arms again. Too
rashly, however, had the Milanese disregarded the
nature of him whom they were defying. Vowing to accomplish
his purpose without mercy this time, Frederick
hastened back. Before attacking Milan again, he encamped
before her devoted ally, the small city of
Crema, which, after a siege conducted with barbarous
ferocity, he captured and burnt. Still delaying
his vengeance on the chief offender, he spent two
years in laying waste the Milanese territory and capturing
her castles, and having effectually destroyed her
49sources of supply, he sat down once more (1161)
before the city marked by his implacable will for
destruction.
The siege lasted for seven months. No noble deeds
of valour and chivalry distinguished the German
Paladin’s emprise; he accomplished his work by the
slow and cruel hand of famine. Every gate was closely
blockaded, and all compassionate bearers of food from
outside to the starving people were almost without
exception captured, and either ruthlessly scourged or
maimed of the right hand. Frederick showed the
besieged none of the respect due to gallant foes.
He strung up his prisoners on gallows, nobles and
plebeians alike, in the view of their kinsfolk and friends
within, or sent them back sightless into the city.
Within the walls, hunger reached such a pitch that in
their madness husbands and wives, fathers and sons,
turned upon one another. The hideous selfishness of
bodily need disfigured the gaunt faces in the streets, while
the spectacle of the mutilated wretches who had passed
through the Emperor’s hands, breathed into all hearts
dreadful apprehensions of their future fate. In their
despair the people cried out for surrender, and at last
the Consuls, aware of the inflexibility of the foe, and
fearing that to resist longer was to sacrifice the entire
people to the extremity of his vengeance, threw themselves
upon the mercy of the Emperor, and surrendered
the city at discretion (1162).
The scenes which follow paint vividly for us the
tragedy of the great city’s downfall. The magnitude
of the punishment which Frederick meted out to Milan
invests him with a kind of sublimity. This was his
opportunity to deliver a blow which should resound to
the four corners of the earth, and accomplish, once for
all, by the horror of its mere narration, the subjugation
of the rest of rebellious Lombardy. None knew better
50than this mediæval monarch how to surround his revenge
with all those awful aspects and illusions of terror that
impress the minds of men. Day after day, processions
of citizens, with bowed heads, and ropes round their
necks, presented themselves before him at his command,
as he sat enthroned in state in rebuilt Lodi, the Empress
Beatrice at his side, his vassal kings and princes on
either hand, and still the doom of the city remained
unspoken. The eight Consuls—some of the noblest
patricians of Milan—came, holding their naked swords
in their right hands, and swore to do the will of the
Conqueror. Next appeared three hundred cavaliers, and
kissing the Emperor’s foot, delivered up to him the
Milanese standards; while to Mastro Guitelmo, a
man much revered by his fellow-citizens, was committed
the bitter charge of laying the keys at his feet.
Still another mark of humiliation was demanded of
them, and a day or two later came the Sacred Car
itself, with the banner of the Cross, and all the most
venerable insignia of the Republic, to be surrendered
for the completion of Milan’s shame.
Then at last the voice from the throne spoke, commanding
that beside every gate of the city the fosse
should be filled up and the walls destroyed, so that he
might march in in triumph. Milan—who for centuries
had proudly claimed the right of keeping all sovereigns
excluded from the enclosure of her walls—was now
herself to lay low her defences to admit a victorious
monarch. A few days later Frederick made his
entrance with his army over the ruined walls, and the
dreadful fiat went forth, dooming the great city to complete
destruction. The inhabitants were ordered to
quit their homes, taking with them what they could
carry. No entreaty, no tears, even of his own followers,
could move Frederick’s resolve. The piteous spectacle
of the outcast people, huddled in masses outside
51the walls in the bitter cold of March, homeless, not
knowing where to go, and uttering loud lamentations,
could not change his inexorable purpose. With an
extremity of cruelty he committed the work of ruin to
Milan’s neighbours and bitterest foes—the men of
Lodi, Pavia, Novara, Como, Cremona—all burning to
retaliate a thousand wrongs. They threw themselves
with fury upon the doomed buildings, each community
satiating its vengeance on the quarter facing towards
its own city. In a very few days an incredible
amount of destruction was wrought. But it was the work
of months to raze to the ground the towers, the fine
palaces and public buildings, many of them surviving
from the days of the Roman Empire, and the crowded
habitations of a vast population. The churches and
religious houses alone were spared, and for a while the
campanile of the Cathedral, a tower of admirable beauty
and height, which had not its like, they say, in all Italy,
still rose untouched above the ruins, a beacon of consolation
to the despairing people. But at last, the
implacable decree of the conqueror pronounced its sentence,
and that, too, fell. Finally not more than a fifth
part of the fair city, which men called the flower of
Italy—the May City—was left standing.
From the spectacle of burning Milan, which he
watched with his own eyes, the magnanimous Avenger
passed on with his Empress to celebrate the Feast of
Olives at Pavia! Frederick was now the dread of
all Italy. The trembling cities of Lombardy crept to
his feet and kissed them. The crown of Italy,
hitherto withheld from him and now conceded by
fear, was set upon his head. As for the Milanese,
crowded in the poor villages and suburbs around their
ruined city, and barely able to exist, they were fain to
accept any conditions which he imposed.
But the great Emperor’s fortunes had reached the
52flood, and the turn was at hand. To have made his
triumph enduring he must have exterminated all
Lombardy. While the Milanese people breathed, the
Republic lived in spirit, only awaiting the least relief
from the pressure of the conqueror to take substance
once again. And now that its sins and arrogance
had been wiped out by such an awful expiation, the
hatred and jealousy of the sister Communes changed to
compassion. The deep roots of a common nationality
began to stir. Moreover, all were enslaved alike, all
groaned together under the intolerable oppression of
the imperial officers who had been substituted for their
old system of self-government. ‘They who had
been used to live without restraint at ease and in
liberty, and to dispose of their own affairs according
to their will, held this bondage as the deepest shame,
saying among themselves that it was better to
die than to suffer such shame, such dishonour,’
writes Morena. Ground down with grievous and
irregular taxation, their noblest citizens flung as
hostages into the governors’ dungeons, their industry
and commerce strangled, they began to regard war
even with the terrible Barbarossa as preferable to this
degradation and slow ruin. Their spirit of revolt was
encouraged by that great counterbalancing power to
the Empire, the Papacy, which after a period of schism
and depression was lifting its head once more. In
Alexander III., now completely victorious over the
rival Pope Victor, nominated by Barbarossa, the Communes
found that inspiration and direction which it
was Rome’s traditional part to give to the cause of
freedom and nationality. The papal excommunication
laid upon their oppressor gave the consecration of
a religious cause to rebellion. Fomented by secret
emissaries from Rome, the movement grew and
gathered head. Disturbances broke out everywhere
53in North Italy, and culminated in a meeting of envoys
from five Communes—Brescia, Bergamo, Cremona,
Mantua, Ferrara—with the delegates of Milan at a convent
near Bergamo (1167), and the formation of a defensive
alliance, which was to become the famous Lombard
League. The first thing resolved on by the allies was
the rebuilding of Milan and the protection of the city
from every foe until she should grow strong enough to
defend herself. A week or two later the unhappy
Milanese, huddling together in their wretched hovels,
and momentarily expecting a second destruction from
their old enemies of Pavia, were rejoiced at the sight
of the horsemen of Bergamo, with their banner displayed,
riding swiftly to their succour. Troops from the
other friendly cities followed. The Milanese were
solemnly conducted into their ruined city on the 27th
April 1167, and the work of restoration began. With
marvellous rapidity new walls and dwellings grew up.
Gathering confidence and strength every day, the
League soon broke into active hostility against those
communities which remained faithful to the Emperor,
and the castles occupied by his garrisons. Lodi was
compelled by force to join the new fellowship. Fresh
accessions came continually, and by the end of the
following year the League numbered twenty-three
cities, all sworn to resist the usurpations of the emperor
with the sword. Pavia, almost alone, remained aloof,
faithful to her hate of Milan.
Frederick, returning hastily from a campaign against
the Pope, found his castles captured, Milan re-risen
defiant from her ashes, and all North Italy armed against
him. The Emperor was not equal to this new situation.
His former triumph had, in fact, only been achieved by
the aid of a part of the cities themselves, and his
German levies, diminished by fighting and pestilence,
were powerless to contend with a vast hostile combination
54of all together. His army and his very person
were in utmost peril. There was one way only of
salvation for him—retreat. In a manner very different
to the majesty of his coming, with furtive haste, unknown
even to his allies, he stole back to Germany
early in 1168.
Six years passed before the Emperor felt himself
strong enough to confront his rebellious vassals again.
In his prolonged absence the Lombard League had
acquired mighty strength. Milan had arisen from her
chastening of shame and sorrow stronger and more
honourable than before. Renouncing her old vexatious
claims upon her smaller neighbours, she now contented
herself with the dignity of leadership among the Communes.
The League gathered itself together to meet
the new onslaught of Barbarossa, and though he spread
terror and desolation throughout the land, his effort to
subdue the steady resistance of the cities was fruitless.
His purpose was contrary to the laws of nature, and the
stars in their courses fought against him. Pavia, Como
and the Marquis of Montferrat supported him alone of
all North Italy. In May 1176, impatient to strike a
crushing blow against the rebels, Frederick was marching
with new reinforcements from Germany to join his
Lombard allies when, a few miles from Milan, between
Busto Arsizio and Legnano, he encountered the
Milanese army, which had come forth with the Sacred
Car in its midst to stay his progress. A great battle
took place. Driven back at first by the Teuton cavalry,
the Republican soldiers, who had taken a desperate vow
to conquer or to die, rallied around the Caroccio, and
fought with such obstinate courage that they beat back
every assault of the foe, and at last, with a sudden rush,
utterly routed them and drove them into flight. The
slain, the captives, and the fugitives drowned in the
Ticino could not be numbered. The monarch’s treasure-chest
55fell into the hands of the victors, and a more
precious booty still, his shield, his banner and his lance.
His very person was missing after the battle, and the
Empress, waiting in the Castle of Baradello, clothed
herself in black and mourned him for dead. He had,
however, escaped in safety, and a few days later made
his way to Pavia.
The splendid victory of Legnano decided once and
for all the fate of Lombardy. Frederick realised at
last the strength of the despised citizen forces, and condescended
to seek for peace. In the following year
(1177) at Venice was held that famous meeting of Pope,
Emperor and the Consuls of the Lombard Communes,
at which legend and art express the humiliation of the
invader and the triumph of Italy, by picturing the monarch
prostrate beneath the foot of the Pope. A truce
of six years was agreed upon at this Congress, and at
the end of that period the famous Peace of Constance
(1183) finally confirmed to the cities all the privileges
for which they had so nobly fought. The right of self-government,
of war and peace, the possession of the
regalia, with other minor prerogatives, were secured to
them in perpetuity, and the only dues to be paid by
them to the Emperor were a ceremonial fealty, an
annual tribute, certain supplies when he visited the
country in person, and the acceptance of his legate as
the ultimate judge in the courts of judicature.
Thus did Lombardy win freedom. For reborn
Milan, her new position and dignity was signalised in
1186 by the appearance of her late foe and oppressor
in the character of a gracious guest, and the celebration
of the marriage of his son, Henry, King of the Romans,
with Constance of Sicily, in the basilica of St. Ambrogio.
But the narrow crooked streets that had grown hastily
up around the churches, and the few surviving fragments
from the destruction of 1162, were no image of the imperial
56Milan of the past, nor did the fair words and
mutual promises of friendship which passed between
Frederick and the citizens express the real feelings of
either party. When, sick at the failure of his worldly
projects, the yet vigorous warrior turned his ambition to
that holier enterprise, the conquest of the Sepulchre of
Christ, and leaping one hot day into an insignificant stream
in Syria, was drowned in its shallow flow, all Milan
broke into rejoicing. Nor was there ever kindness between
the Republic and his descendants. The Milanese
consistently opposed and thwarted the policy of Henry
VI., and after his early death did their utmost to depress
the House of Suabia by warmly supporting Otho IV.
against the interests of Henry’s infant son Frederick.
During the reign of Otho, while the political field
was divided between him and the young Suabian prince,
the disputed imperial authority had no power to harm,
and Milan was free to resume the interrupted process
of development and expansion. As before, this process
was not a peaceful one. The subsidence of the Teutonic
flood had left behind bitter dregs in Lombardy
in the shape of new causes of feud and animosity
between individual Communes. Relieved from the
pressure of Frederick’s tyranny, the cities readjusted
themselves on the lines of their former divisions. The
Lombard League broke up into warring elements, and
the restless land fermented with a cruel internecine strife.

ATRIUM OF ST. AMBROGIO
58But when, some years later, Frederick II., grown to
manhood, had cast off the bondage in which the Pope
had fettered his youth, and seated on the imperial
throne proved himself indeed the third blast of Suabia,
heir in spirit as in blood of his mighty grandsire, the
Communes proved true to one another, and to the newly
threatened cause of freedom, and the great Lombard
League, with Milan at its head, sprang to life again to
face the tyrant. During the long and desolating wars
59which Frederick’s ambition inflicted upon North Italy,
Milan steadfastly fought against him, even when most
of her fellows had been induced by fear or self-interest
to desert the good cause. Late in 1237 her army,
which had marched to the aid of the Brescians, was
surprised by the imperial host at Cortenuova and
suffered a crushing defeat. Multitudes of her soldiers
perished, and the Sacred Car itself, stuck fast in
morasses, had to be abandoned in the retreat. Its
defenders were able, however, to save the Cross and
Banner, and break the car to pieces. Frederick’s exultation
over these fragments, upon which he bound the
captive Podestà of Milan, Pietro Tiepolo, son of the
Doge of Venice, and dragged him, in imitation of a
Roman triumph, through the streets of Cremona, is a
measure of the importance which he attached to his
victory over the Lombard city.
With the defeat of Cortenuova the cause of the
Communes seemed lost. All trembled beneath
the heel of the conqueror, save Milan and the
‘lioness’ Brescia, and one or two others. To the
Emperor’s summons to surrender at discretion the
Milanese returned messages of defiance. They had
the support of the Pope, whose emissaries, the mendicant
friars, mingled everywhere with the masses of the
people, exhorting them to resistance. In 1239,
Gregory proclaimed a crusade against the oppressor,
whose destruction thus became a sacred obligation upon
the faithful. The Cross and the Sceptre, irreconcilable
emblems, now confronted each other with a clear
and definite issue.
A year and a half passed after Cortenuova before
Frederick actually invaded the Milanese territory.
The Republic, heartened by the magnificent example of
Brescia, whose successful resistance to a nine months’
siege had delayed the Emperor’s designs against the
60chief city and greatly dimmed his military glory, went
boldly forth to meet him. A noble of gigantic stature,
named Ottobello da Mandello, towering in his mail of
proof over friends and foes alike, led the citizen knights
undauntedly against Frederick’s Saracen troops from
Sicily, whose dark faces and infidel garb, joined to
ferocious courage, made them a name of terror
throughout Italy. With the Milanese fought Gregorio
da Montelungo, papal legate, and the Franciscan Fra
Leone da Perego, afterwards Archbishop of Milan,
besides a great number of friars, Minor, Preaching
and Umiliati, who not only, girding themselves with
swords and putting on helmets, displayed the false
image of soldiers, but also excited the citizens to the
conflict by promising absolution to all who offended
the person of the Emperor or of any of his followers,
as Frederick himself complained in a letter to the King
of England. No regular pitched battle, however, took
place. The Republicans fought with the stratagem of
those attacked in their own country, and by cunningly
entangling the enemy amid their streams and canals,
opening dams and loosing the waters upon him, plunging
him into hidden pitfalls, and surprising him with
sudden attacks in his most embarrassed moments, drove
him by the aid of sword and flood out of their
territory.
Six years later (1245) the Emperor again invaded
the Milanese country, which in the meanwhile had
been laid bare by a desolating war of several years with
his ally, Pavia. But fortune was still against him. His
son Enzo, newly created King of Sardinia, encountering
a citizen force one day, ventured himself too boldly
in single combat with a Republican knight, and was
overthrown and made prisoner. Frederick, having
obtained his release, withdrew his army, and made no
further attempt to subdue the great Lombard city.
61Thus was Milan’s account with the House of Suabia
closed for ever. With the failure of Frederick’s
fortunes and his death in 1250 was extinguished the
last appearance of that great mediæval idea—the Holy
Roman Empire—as a dangerous element in Italian politics.
The imperial tradition might linger on and cause a
temporary disturbance from time to time in the peninsula,
influencing the vicissitudes of its internal quarrels,
but it had no longer power to revolutionise or molest
the settled constitution of the free Lombard Communes.
The mediæval triumph of Italy over the foreigner was
accomplished. In the course of the last two centuries,
Milan, in whose development is mirrored that of all
Lombardy, had completely asserted and defined her
nationality. In her Church, in her constitution, law
and sentiment, she was now one at last with the rest of
Italy. It remained for her, leader in the long struggle
now happily determined, to produce in the epoch of
Strong Men which was about to succeed the epoch of
the People, the man strong enough to overthrow all
rivals and to weld the many independent cities and
States of the peninsula into a united Italy under an
Italian king. How she tried to do this and failed will
be seen later.
CHAPTER IV
The Reign of Faction
So wrote a Milanese chronicler in the sixteenth
century. Had the people but one mind, he adds,
assuredly no city would be more pleasant and fortunate
than theirs. His complaint holds equally good for the
thirteenth century. The presence of a foreign invader
did indeed produce a temporary union of heart and hand,
and so far the earlier generations show a noble contrast
to their descendants of three hundred years later. But
even while Frederick II. was still in the land, and in
response to opportunities of selfish advantage offered by
alliance with him, there were constant defections from
the League, and we find the whole of North Italy
seething with the warfare of city against city. After
his death, when the mutual rage and hate was no longer
checked by any fear of a general oppressor, the strife was
continued with worse fury under the diabolical names of
Guelf and Ghibelline, to use the expression of a contemporary
writer, the divisions between city and city
being repeated within each community itself. The
Lombard scene dissolves into a whirling confusion of
fratricidal war, in which beneath the cross-currents
and blind purposes of individual passion and greed, we
may distinguish the two steady principles of the Church
and democracy on the one side, and the aristocratic and
feudal element, deriving its right from the Empire, on
the other. In Milan the issue, which had long before
63defined itself as a struggle between nobles and people,
remains fairly clear. The plebeians had forced their
way more and more into the government. Their right
to share in the election of the Consuls had been long
conceded, and some among them had even taken a
place in that august body. In 1198 they had acquired
the strength of union and organisation by forming themselves
into an association calling itself the Credenza di
Saint Ambrogio, with elective magistrates and officers
of its own, and a certain share in the government and
the revenues of the community. This body consisted
of the lesser trades and guilds, but excluded the mass
of poorer artisans and labourers. The merchants,
bankers, traders in wool, etc., had their corporation
also; the lesser nobles were banded in a society called
the Motta, and the great nobles formed the Società dei
Gagliardi, so that no less than four factions existed in
Milan at the opening of the thirteenth century, besides
the populace, which threw its weight on one side or
another, with the quick inconsistency of irresponsibility
and impulse. Each faction had its separate claims and
ambitions, but the tendency of the three lower ones
was to unite against the great nobles, who, amid continual
uproar and conflict, were gradually stripped of
their exclusive power and privileges. And in 1258
the last and most sacred enclosure of their caste was
stormed and carried by the Vulgar: a decree of the
Republic threw open the highest offices of the Ambrosian
Church to plebeians. The twelfth and thirteenth
centuries were, in fact, the Epoch of the People,
and though all classes, high and low, fought loyally
together against Barbarossa and Frederick II., it was the
democratic preponderance in the city which determined
its steady opposition to the imperial pretensions. The
same principle threw Milan on the Guelf side, which
she upheld with ardour in the general Lombard warfare,
64manifesting her party zeal especially in a fierce
intermittent war with Pavia. That city was as necessarily
Ghibelline, though the party cry on either side
was but the excuse for the efforts of the one to hasten
and the other to delay the inevitable absorption of the
lesser by the greater.
With the power of the people was associated as of
old the predominance of papal influence in the city
and the depression of the archiepiscopal See. St. Peter
had now completely subjected St. Ambrose. The
assumption of supremacy in temporal as well as
spiritual matters on the part of the Popes, their
constant interference by means of legates, the activity
of their innumerable and ubiquitous agents, the friars,
had indeed reduced the seat of Ariberto to comparative
insignificance, while the decay of feudal power and
the depression of the aristocracy had robbed it of its
wealth. But even assisted by the Pope, and at the
height of their strength and triumph, the popular
forces were impotent to establish any enduring order
in the city. The nobles were still too powerful
to submit peaceably to political inferiority. Moreover,
as the offices and honours once confined to them became
open to all, the successful and wealthy plebeians tended
to join the upper class, which began to lose distinction
of race in that of wealth and ability. The aristocracy,
thus continually replenished with new blood, received
fresh vigour and life, and the old divisions gradually
merged into two classes, the milites, who fought on
horseback and in armour, and the plebs, or general mass
of citizens, who, little trained and lightly armed,
accompanied the horsemen into battle on foot. The
struggle between these two radical orders transformed
Milan’s short period of republican liberty into a scene
of anarchy and civil warfare, leading to the inevitable
end of faction and strife, the tyranny of an individual.
65Already by the end of the twelfth century the
struggle of the factions over the annual election of the
Consuls occasioned so much tumult and bloodshed,
that the citizens in despair agreed with one accord
to submit themselves to the government of a Podestà
chosen from outside. But this device for peace ended
by aggravating the strife. The faction uppermost for
the time appointed a fierce partisan from another city,
perhaps the leader of an exiled faction, who embroiled
Milan with his own Commune, and exalted his sympathisers
within her walls at the expense of the other
party. The general discontent and disorder was
reflected in constant changes in the Constitution. In
the absence of any stable principle of government the
power tended to fall into the hands of individuals.
This was the opportunity of the nobles, from whose
order the leaders of men naturally sprang. Taking
advantage of the forces ready to their hands, these put
themselves at the head of aristocrats or plebs, without
much regard for principle, and in so doing resumed
their ancient pre-eminence in the community, and
initiated the new Epoch of Great Men, which was
to succeed the failing Epoch of the People.
This process, at work throughout Lombardy, is
shown in the second half of the thirteenth century in
Milan by the gradual narrowing of the general party
issue into a struggle for predominance between two
great Houses, who represent and sum up in their
mutual quarrel the diverse aims of the factions, and
divide the community into two sharply defined and
bitterly hostile bands, which fall inevitably, though by
no means very precisely, into the wide general division
of Guelf and Ghibelline. These were the Houses
of the Della Torre, or Torriani, and of the Visconti.
In the race for supremacy the first far outstripped
the second. The Della Torre were country nobles,
66who had, however, long been subjects and citizens of
Milan, and though living usually on their estates in the
Valsassina, they often appeared in the city and took
part in its government and politics. They are named
among the Capitani—the great secular nobles of Milan—from
early in the twelfth century. They had from
the first aided and protected the cause of the people
against their own order, and it was this sympathy
which lifted them to greatness on the democratic wave
of the thirteenth century.
The power of this House in Milan arose first out of
the gratitude of the city for the compassionate succour
which Pagano della Torre, head of the House in 1237,
gave to the wounded and starving fugitives from the
disastrous battle of Cortenuova, whom he sheltered
and tended in the Valsassina, and afterwards helped to
get back safely to Milan. The Commune rewarded
him with offices and with gifts of houses, and from
that time the Torriani became regular inhabitants of the
city and the principal leaders of the people’s faction.
Pagano the Good himself died in 1241, but left a
numerous kindred to inherit his popularity. In this
year Frate Leone da Perego was elected Archbishop
of Milan. The new Primate secretly aspired to raise
his See to its old power and importance, and to shake
off the tutelage of the Pope, and though but a year or
two before he had fought loyally, as we have seen,
beside the papal legate in the ranks marshalled against
Frederick II., he now put himself at the head of the
aristocratic party, and even invoked, it may be suspected,
the aid of the powerful forces of heresy. But
against the nobles was ranged Martino della Torre,
nephew of Pagano, as leader of the people, who, in
1249, elected him their head with the title of Anziano,—Ancient—of
the Credenza, and the Franciscan Leone
was more than matched by the Dominican Pietro da
67Verona, whose zeal, sanctity, and awful inquisitorial
powers were the strongest support of the Papacy in
Milan. The murder of the Inquisitor in 1252 was
almost certainly prompted by partisan motives. But
it failed signally in its political as in its sectarian purpose,
and for Papacy, people, and the Dominican
Order alike, the bloody crown of the Martyr became
an emblem of united strength and triumph. His death
was followed by insurrections of the people. After
a few years of comparative peace under the strong
Podestà Manfredo Lancia, the feud between the two
parties broke out afresh, and the Archbishop and nobles
were driven out of the city. The following year a reconciliation
took place (1257), and was solemnly confirmed
in a treaty called the ‘Peace of St. Ambrose.’
In this the privileges already won by the popular party
were formally conceded to them. All dignities and
offices in the Commune, from the highest minister down
to the town-trumpeter, were to be equally divided
between the nobles and the Plebeians. Both sides
swore to observe the peace in perpetuity. Yet two
months later it was broken, and the nobles once more
banished by the all-powerful Della Torre. They
united with the Ghibellines of the other cities, and
even treated with the terrible Ezzelino da Romano,
whom the trembling populations of North Italy believed
to be the son of the Devil. They promised him the
Lordship of Milan if he would aid them, and in 1259,
the last desperate year of his evil course, the Trevisan
chief, issuing forth from Brescia, made a sudden
stealthy dash with his famous horsemen upon the city.
Martino della Torre, deceived as to the invader’s
movements, had led the Milanese to meet him in
another direction, and the city was undefended for the
moment, and must have fallen into Ezzelino’s hands
had not warning reached Martino just in time for him
68to hasten home and man the walls, thus defeating
Ezzelino’s purpose.
The growing power of the Della Torre began before
long to rouse suspicion and distrust in Rome, in spite
of their steady championship of the popular cause.
The hold of the Papacy upon Milan was in fact somewhat
uncertain. The people still remembered with
pride the ancient tradition of their Church, and were inclined
at times to resent the constant interference of
the Pope and his inquisitorial friars. In this feeling
lay the possibility of a union between the Archbishop
and the democratic party, which it was the policy of
Rome to avert, even at the cost of prolonging and
aggravating the miserable state of civil war in Milan.
On the death of Frate Leone in 1257, the Della Torre
sought to raise Raimondo, a son of Pagano the Good,
to the archiepiscopal throne. Their intention was
defeated by the opposition of the nobles, secretly instigated
by Urban IV., and after some years of controversy
over the vacant seat, Urban, thinking to hold
the balance of parties in his own hands, appointed to it
Otto Visconte (1263). The paradoxical spectacle of
the Pope raising a Ghibelline noble to power, and the
noble accepting it from the Pope—one of those strange
eddies constantly occurring in the political current of
the day—was completed by the alliance of the Della
Torre with the celebrated Captain, Oberto da Pellavicino,
protector of heretics, close comrade once of
Ezzelino and the Ghibellines, and mortal foe of the
Church. Into the hands of this typical figure of the
North Italian drama, Martino, pressed by the hostility
of the nobles and the secret machinations of the Pope,
had in 1259 surrendered the Lordship of Milan for five
years. Under his leadership the Torriani oppressed
the friars, drove out the papal legate, Cardinal Ottaviano
da Ubaldino, and on the elevation of Otto Visconte to
69the See, seized upon all the episcopal territories and
revenues, and kept the new prelate for years out of his
ecclesiastical capital. Pope Urban retaliated with
spiritual thunders, and Milan lay long under the heavy
spell of the papal interdict.
The Visconti and the Torriani were already deadly
foes. The House of the Snake, which in Archbishop
Otto, was now about to begin its great ascent, to the
overthrow and destruction of the Tower of its rivals,
probably derived its origin and name from one of the
Viscounts of the Carlovingian rule, who had succeeded
in converting the territory entrusted to his administration
into an hereditary appanage. It was, in any case, of great
antiquity in the city. The famous cognizance which
its later career invested with a peculiar terror, is said to
have been won by a noble crusader of the House, also
an Otto, in single combat with a Saracen, who carried
a shield emblazoned with the device of a seven-coiled
serpent devouring a child. Otto slew the Saracen and
adopted the device, which he transmitted to his descendants,
and with it who knows what mysterious and
persistent curse of guile and cruelty?
It is with Archbishop Otto, however, that the real
fortunes of the House begin. Strong, crafty and determined,
with a power of biding his time observable
in a singular degree in all the notable members of his
race, Otto was the right man to foster and direct the
gradually reviving power of the nobles in Milan and
lead them to victory over the Della Torre and the
people. But for fifteen years he fought and intrigued
in vain, leading his fellow-exiles and the forlorn hope
of the Ghibelline party in Lombardy against the swelling
tide of Guelf success, which the death of Ezzelino
da Romano, the overthrow of the House of Suabia in
Manfred and Corradino, and the ascendency of Anjou in
the South, had brought to the full. The domination of
70the Torriani seemed to become every day more assured.
Heads of the Lombard League, Martino and his family
were all-powerful in North Italy. They drove the
Ghibellines out of the surrounding cities, and established
their own sympathisers in power everywhere. Many
of the Communes accepted the actual sway of the great
House. Martino died in 1263, and was buried in the
Monastery of Chiaravalle. He was succeeded by his
brother Filippo, on whose death, two years later, Napo,
a son of the good Pagano, assumed the chieftainship.

CHIARAVALLE
Meanwhile the capital itself, spared, under the protection
71of these great lords, the bloody succession of
sieges and captures which laid waste its neighbours,
where the more evenly balanced parties caused revolutions
with bewildering frequency, increased rapidly in
wealth and luxury. The narrow, tortuous streets overflowed
with the full, rich-coloured, sharply chequered
life of the thirteenth century. Some terrible scene of
Ghibelline prisoners slaughtered in the market-place,
and dragged, mangled and bleeding, at the tails of horses
through the streets, with yelling crowds of children after
them, is succeeded by a May-Day holiday, when the
most illustrious youths and maidens of the city, splendidly
adorned, ‘weave joyful dances’ beneath pavilions
spread in all the open spaces. And the blue sky roofing
the sunny squares is suddenly darkened by the smoke
ascending from the death-pyre of a heretic, while lean
mendicant Brothers look on with triumph, certain that
the cry which comes from that breaking chrysalis is
the voice of the Devil discomfited. Now troops,
knights and men-at-arms in clanking armour, with
tattered banners held high, trample in over the drawbridge,
returning from some exploit against the Ghibellines.
Or it is a multitude of moaning Flagellants, in
white shrouds stained with blood, whose self-inflicted
lashes can scarcely fall fast enough to keep time with
the pangs of their guilty consciences, as they hurl themselves
against the gates, which the stout captains of the
city keep shut, judging that fifteen different sects within
their walls are enough, without admitting these crazy
penitents to upset the unsteady minds of the people.
The narrow streets were filled with the hum of busy
industries. Fine palaces and comfortable dwellings
abounded, with wells and mills and all the necessaries of
a prosperous existence. But wealth and its pleasant
habits were causing the Milanese to forget the liberty
for which they had once made all sacrifice. That word
72of sinister omen—Signore—was heard without protest
among them. They had granted the title voluntarily to
Martino della Torre, and both he and Filippo called
themselves Perpetual Lords of Milan. The people
preferred a domination which at least secured them
peace, to the loss and suffering caused by continual
civil struggles. Moreover, absorbed in trade and in
peaceful industry, they had no time or inclination
for the rapidly developing art of war, and a class
of highly trained professional soldiers, fully equipped
with weapons and armour, who engaged themselves for
hire to any Commune, were superseding more and more
the old city militia, composed of all the able-bodied
men. These mercenaries, who owned no allegiance except
to the master who paid them, lent enormous power to
the ruler of a city, who, by means of them, was able to
overawe discontent in the people. Thus, aided by the
conditions of the times, the Torriani gradually established
a virtual despotism over Milan, though careful
not to alarm the popular mind by any grander sounding
titles. It was not long, however, before they abandoned
even this degree of caution, and in 1273 Napo persuaded
the Emperor Rudolph to grant him the title of
Imperial Vicar of Milan, thus obtaining a legal sanction
for his usurpation.

VIA DEL PESCE
74Napo was a wise and prudent man, but in this step
he went too far. The Della Torre fortune was even
then on the wane. The Milanese might rejoice in the
peace which despotism bestowed, but they loudly resented
being called upon to pay for it by new and heavy
taxation, and all the lovers of liberty feared the novel
and arrogant title of Imperial Vicar. Among the supporters
of the ruling House themselves, the long course
of power enjoyed by the Torriani had bred envy and
enmity. Dissensions arose, and the discontented were
punished by spoliation and banishment. Numbers abandoned
75the party and joined Otto Visconte. Tumults
shook the city once more, and sedition secretly gathered
head. Napo, feeling his power slipping from him, used
the cruel and tyrannous measures of despair to save
himself and his House. Otto and the exiles, on the
other hand, braced by adversity and clinging together
in a determined band, were daily gaining strength.
They were aided by the other Ghibellines of Lombardy,
especially by the Pavesi, and with continual attacks and
raids upon the Milanese territory they strove to vex and
weaken the party in power. Nevertheless, for some
years still their cause seemed hopeless. The Della
Torre, who had cast off Oberto da Pellavicino when
they were strong enough to do without him, had
reconciled themselves with the Papacy in 1274, and
their great prestige was apparently strong enough to defy
defections and subdue discontent.
But time and circumstance were steadily undermining
the great House, and with a sudden crash it fell. On
a certain January night in 1277, the wife of Matteo
Visconte was delivered, we are told, of her first son,
who, because he was born ad cantu galli, as the
cocks were crowing—heralding a false dawn, as their
habit is in winter midnights—was named Galeazzo,
first of the many of that name who were to crow over
Milan. It was at this very moment that Otto Visconte—who,
with his great-nephew, father of the new-born
babe, and the rest of his kinsmen, had been making
desperate attacks upon various points in the Milanese
country, with little success so far—was creeping stealthily
in the darkness, at the head of a strong body of fighting
men, towards Desio, a village ten miles from Milan,
where the Della Torre, disdainful of their oft-beaten
foe, were sleeping encamped, with but a small force and
under a careless watch. Awakened by the noise of
attack, these latter rushed to arms; but too late. The
76enemy was in their midst. Francesco della Torre, son
of Napo, fell pierced with wounds. The chief himself,
overthrown in his weighty armour, lay grieving helplessly
upon the ground, and with a crowd of sons and kinsmen
was made captive. All was over. Otto Visconte
rode victorious at last into Milan, where the citizens,
who had heard of the discomfiture of their lords as they
were starting with the Caroccio to the rescue, suited
their faith to the occasion, and with immense applause
and jubilee proclaimed the prelate Lord of Milan.
Thus, by the hazard of a moment’s battle, the long
supremacy of the Torriani was overthrown. Napo was
imprisoned in the terrible Tower of Baradello, whose
ruins still crest a hill a mile or two on the Milanese
side of Como. Here, within the bars of a cage, the once
mighty chief languished for a year and a half till he died.
Meanwhile, the change of ruler had brought the city
none of the relief from war and its burdensome cost,
which the people had fondly expected. The kinsmen
and adherents of the exiled family in the city were very
numerous and strong, and the whole Guelf party in
Lombardy was anxious to bring about the restoration
of the Torriani. The new Lord of Milan was attacked
with fury, and could only maintain himself by the energetic
use of the sword, and by those same methods of
proscription and banishment with which his predecessors
had made themselves odious.
Otto was now, however, an old man, and worn out
by the ceaseless struggles of his life. His mind was
beset with the fears and suspicions of one who, under
the stress of ambition, had himself practised overmuch
deceit and treachery, and some years before
his death, in 1295, he had surrendered the chieftainship
to the young and ambitious Matteo. With
extraordinary prudence and sagacity, Matteo steered
his way amid the rocks and stormy waves of his
77course, beating back the open attacks of his enemies,
matching their plots and snares with an invincible
subtlety, and so ingratiating himself with the citizens
by a show of moderation, piety and benevolence, that
in a few years his somewhat unstable authority had
transmuted itself, in accordance with the apparent will
of the people, into virtual sovereignty. By force of
craft rather than arms he had made himself master in
Como, Alexandria, Novara and the Montferrat territory,
and his conciliatory policy towards the opposite
party won for him enormous influence as arbitrator in
the disputes which ever racked Lombardy. He even
propitiated Pope Boniface VIII. by politic concessions,
which in no way lessened his own power. In 1294
his gifts and flattery prevailed upon the Emperor
Adolfo to grant him the potent title of Imperial Vicar
of Lombardy.
But the stealthy march of the Visconte’s ambition
did not go unchecked. His pretensions roused the
Guelf party to new efforts against him, and the impetuosity
and recklessness of his sons as they grew up
wrecked his careful plans, and excited once more to
fiery heat those party passions which it was his aim to
smooth and allay. His love for the splendid Galeazzo,
born at the cock-crow of the Viscontean day,
was the father’s undoing. In pursuance of his policy
of tranquillising the party strife which forbade all stable
and settled government in North Italy, Matteo made a
marriage for this son with Beatrice d’Este, widow of
Nino Visconte, Judge of Gallura, and sister of the
Marquis of Ferrara, recognised chief of the Guelf
party in Lombardy. The marriage was of evil omen
for the Visconti. We all know those sad words on
the little durability of woman’s love which fall from
the ghost of the forgotten husband in the Purgatorio.[1]
1. Canto viii., vv. 73-81.
78The foreboding of disaster which they contain was
justified; for though in the end the Viper was able to
give Beatrice as fine a sepulture as the Cock of Gallura
could have done, yet the events which soon fell out
might well have made her regret the bende bianche
which she had exchanged for the bridal garland. The
marriage, far from reconciling the two political parties,
had only thrown together a pair of extremely hot and
indiscreet heads in Galeazzo and Azzo VIII. of Ferrara.
The vast ambitions which both were suspected
of nourishing roused the fear of Guelfs and Ghibellines
alike. Appointed Captain of the Milanese people,
Galeazzo only succeeded in alienating the citizens and
strengthening his enemies by his injudicious and unfortunate
military enterprises. The Torriani and their
partisans, who had long suffered eclipse, had begun to
regain influence and allies, and a formidable league was
formed in Lombardy to overthrow the Visconti. A
long struggle followed, and day by day Matteo’s power
waned in the city. The people, whose inveterate distrust
of the nobles his sagacity and conciliatory measures
had been unable to overcome, grew more and more
discontented. Jealousy of the Visconte’s power, and
resentment at his policy towards the Guelfs, had alienated
many of the nobles themselves. The day came
when Matteo perceived that his position was no longer
tenable. Without waiting for a catastrophe which might
have ruined his House for ever, he quietly abandoned
the city to his foes and took his departure (1302).
The Guelf supporters of the Della Torre now entered
Milan, and were received with a great outburst of popular
joy. A short period of anarchy followed, caused by
the nobles, who had helped to drive out the Visconti,
but had no desire to see the Della Torre in their place.
After a few months, however, the sons of Napo succeeded
by the favour of the lower classes, to whom their
79name was still dear, in restoring themselves to power,
while in all the surrounding cities, whose fortunes were
always bound up with Milan’s, their partisans drove
out the Ghibellines and reinstated the Guelfs.
Mosca, Guido, and Enrico della Torre now ruled
the city, at first with a show of deference to the will of
the Republic, but after a few years with a sovereignty
fuller than that which the Visconti had enjoyed. The
people were, in fact, accustoming themselves to a single
rule. In 1307 Mosca died, and Guido assumed sole
authority. Meanwhile the Visconti were dispersed in
various directions. Galeazzo and his wife Beatrice
had taken refuge with her kindred at Ferrara, and the
other sons of Matteo had found places of safety where
the powerful alliances of the family secured them from
pursuit by the Della Torre. The shrewd chief himself,
after vainly attempting to reverse the fortune of
war, had withdrawn to a remote country villa on the
Lake of Garda, and having apparently renounced all
public activity, was passing his time in the innocent
pastimes of fishing and thinking. But his keen eye
watched every movement on the field of politics. He
had spies and agents everywhere, and was but waiting
the moment for a spring upon his foes. With cynical
satisfaction he noted the inevitable course of the new
tyranny in Milan; the jealousy and suspicion awaking
within the city itself, and in the subjects and allied
communities around at the growth of Guido’s despotism,
the disloyalty of his near kindred and dependants,
greedy for a share of power, and all the embarrassments
of a chief in whom a noble and generous temper was
not seconded by the sagacity and self-control which
distinguished the observer himself. An oft-told story
relates that Guido, at the height of his prosperity, sent
a messenger to his fallen rival to ask him derisively
how he fared, and when he hoped to see Milan again.
80Matteo was wandering beside the lake, discoursing with
a companion. ‘You see how I live,’ he said to the
envoy, ‘suiting myself to my fortunes. Tell your
Lord that I am waiting till the sins of the Torriani
have reached the measure of mine to return to my
country.’ The expectation of the philosopher was
justified as time went on, and Guido began to resort to
cruel and oppressive means of preserving his power.
In 1309 he imprisoned his cousin Cassone, Archbishop
of Milan, and his nephews, the sons of Mosca, on
suspicion of plotting against him, and was only withheld
from further revenge by the protests of his own
friends. The subsequent banishment of these kinsmen,
who thenceforth sought his ruin, helped to prepare the
disasters which were soon to fall upon his House.
The Guelf party was indeed fast losing its hold once
more on Lombardy, owing to the hostile feeling in the
cities towards King Robert of Naples, who, as champion
of the Church and head of the Guelfs, was seeking to
establish his sovereignty over North Italy. At the
same time a new turn of the wheel was preparing in
Germany, where, in 1310, Henry of Luxemburg was
elected Emperor, and immediately manifested his intention
of descending into Italy to exercise the imperial
authority for the purpose of restoring order and peace
in the factious Communes.
Matteo Visconte in his hut of exile saw that his
moment was come. With characteristic insight he gauged
the noble soul of the new Emperor, with its lofty ideals
and conviction of a divine mission as peacemaker. His
agent, Francesco Garbagnate, made his way to the
imperial Court, where he insinuated himself into Henry’s
favour, and ever at his ear whispered of the woes of
Lombardy, and of Milan, the splendid city, groaning
under a despotic oppressor; of thousands of exiles
languishing in poverty; of their chief, patiently enduring
81his evil fortunes without attempting retaliation or
revenge.
The anticipation of the Emperor’s coming was by no
means so pleasing to Guido della Torre and his friends.
The mere thought of this spectre of imperialism, which,
when men believed it was well laid at last, ever rose to
disturb the settlement of the turbid elements of Italian
life, seems to have stirred the Republican chief to uncontrollable
indignation. ‘What have I to do with
Henry of Luxemburg?’ he cried, stamping furiously,
in a great assembly of his party convoked to deal with
the situation. To his experienced and unillusioned
mind the Emperor’s purpose was simply the exaltation
of the Ghibellines and the destruction of the Guelfs.
With passionate entreaties and prophecies of impending
peril, he sought to raise a league against Henry, but
nearly all his former supporters and allies, tired of his
ascendency and afraid of the King of Naples, had
pledged themselves to welcome the new-comer.
In November 1310 the Emperor arrived at Asti,
whither almost all the magnates of North Italy, both
Guelf and Ghibelline, hastened to do him homage.
One day there entered the Court a man who, by the
simplicity of his attire and following, appeared a person
of little consequence. Throwing off his hood and
cloak, he ran and knelt before the Emperor, and kissing
his feet, saluted him as the longed-for peacemaker and
consolation of the exiles, and implored his compassion.
The suppliant was Matteo Visconte, who, for fear of his
enemies, had come thus disguised and secretly. Henry
welcomed him with the greatest kindness, and having
listened earnestly to his recital of the wrongs which
he and his had suffered, promised to give them speedy
relief. Matteo then turned to some of the Guelf nobles
present, his fiercest enemies, and with the most admirable
display of a meek and forgiving spirit, offered to
82embrace them. But they, knowing well the perfidy of
his fair seeming, repulsed him with scorn and heaped
revilements upon him. To all of which the Visconte
replied with perfect mildness and goodwill, pointing to
the Emperor—‘Here is our king, who is come to give
us peace; the end of all our woes is at hand.’ His
foes, perceiving how completely he had put them in the
wrong and won the Emperor’s confidence by his show
of magnanimity, began to misdoubt them of the future
and wish that they had heeded Guido della Torre’s
warnings. The game was now, in fact, despite Henry’s
good intentions, in the hands of the wily Ghibelline
chief. Besides all the barons and magnates of his own
faction, the exiled Archbishop Cassone della Torre and
a number of other Milanese Guelfs, whom Guido had
offended by his tyranny, ranged themselves under
Matteo’s leadership, and by the advice of this greatly
preponderating section of his Italian vassals, Henry was
persuaded to turn his steps early towards Milan.
He sent officers before him to prepare for his reception
in the ruler’s palace, which as sovereign he expected to
occupy. But he had forgotten Milan’s traditional privilege
of keeping the Emperor outside her gates. Relying
upon this, Guido della Torre refused to give up the
palace. Nevertheless Henry proceeded on his way,
and as he neared the city, the Milanese, who had heard
the rumour of his great goodness, came forth in multitudes
to meet him. At his right hand rode Matteo
Visconte. The obsequious bearing of the Ghibelline
chief contrasted strangely with the grudging welcome
offered by the Lord of the city, who appeared last of all
to greet the monarch, and forgot to lower his standard
before the Imperial Eagles. This omission was roughly
remedied by some of the German soldiers, who seized
the defiant banner and flung it in the mud. His pride
met only a mild rebuke from the Emperor, who, having
83entered in state with his queen, took up his abode in
the archiepiscopal palace. At first all went well. The
Archbishop and all the other exiles were restored to
their homes and possessions, and Henry made the
Visconti and Torriani swear perpetual peace. The
reconciliation was celebrated in the eyes of all the
people by a ceremony in the Piazza of St. Ambrogio,
where the Emperor appeared seated on a great throne,
with the members of the two rival Houses placed side
by side at his feet. An Imperial Vicar was appointed
to keep peace in the city, and the factions in the
neighbouring Communes having been pacified in like
manner, Henry was crowned in Milan by Archbishop
Cassone, amid extraordinary joy and festivity.
Not for long, however, did the lion and the lamb
thus couch together. Even while the Emperor still
lingered in Milan, suspicion and discontent began to
seethe among the citizens. The old fear and hatred
of the Empire, which still lived in the descendants of
Barbarossa’s victims, was fanned by the heavy exactions
of the imperial officers, who demanded an enormous
sum as a coronation gift from the already exhausted
citizens. The German troops were also a continual
vexation to the people. The Torriani did all they
could to foster the growing spirit of revolt. Guido
and his cousin the Archbishop forgot their feud in their
common desire to get rid of the Emperor, and the
Visconti themselves were found ready to sympathise
with the general discontent. It was rumoured in the
imperial palace that Galeazzo Visconte and Francesco
della Torre had been seen joining hands in sign of
amity at a meeting outside the gates. But whatever
the other members of his House might be doing, the
Head of the Visconti sat aloof, peacefully unconscious,
apparently, of what was going forward.
Henry and his ministers grew uneasy, as the hostility
84of the city became ever more visible and menacing.
At last, on a day in February, the storm burst. The
whole of Milan rose suddenly in wild tumult, crowding
and clamouring round their old leaders, the Torriani,
who appeared with all their followers in full armour in
the market-place. Before long Galeazzo Visconte also
arrived upon the scene, mounted on his war-horse and
arrayed for battle. But to the surprise and dismay of
the conspirators he ranged himself with the imperial
troops, who came charging down upon the Torriani and
their disorderly host. Meanwhile, at the first sound
of tumult, the Emperor, suspecting treachery, had despatched
officers to arrest Matteo Visconte. They found
that veteran sitting in the quiet loggia of his palace,
most innocently occupied in reading a book. Hastening
with them to the Court, he cast himself down
before the Emperor, protesting his perfect loyalty and
innocence of all offence, and offered his best services to
aid in subduing the rebellion. The adherence of the
Visconti was the Emperor’s salvation. By the powerful
assistance of Galeazzo and his followers, the Germans,
after a brief, fierce battle, completely overcame
the rebels. The Torriani perceived too late that they
had been outwitted and ruined by the cunning of the
rival House, on whose help they had been led to depend.
Simone and Francesco, Guido’s sons, fled at
a gallop out of the city, while the old chief himself rose
with difficulty from a bed of sickness and crept over a
garden wall into the precincts of a nunnery, whence he
was able after a while to escape into safety. Their
adherents were put to the sword, and their houses were
sacked and utterly destroyed by the Germans, who
with vindictive fury, swept through the streets, slaying
and spoiling without mercy.
Thus was the power of the Della Torre in Milan
for ever overthrown. The Visconti, having cleverly
85disposed of their rivals, had now to rid themselves of
the Emperor, in order to regain their old sovereignty.
Henry, vexed at the bloodshed which had already
stained his fair white banner of peace, and beginning to
realise the secret strength of the spirit of faction, sent
Matteo and Galeazzo into exile, lest he should appear
to have favoured the Ghibellines in the late affair.
But the fall of the Torriani had filled the Guelfs with
distrust and fear of him. He passed on his way, to
find the cities of Lombardy arming against him and
his task of peace-making growing more and more difficult
of accomplishment. Hardly was he gone from
Milan before the Visconti returned, and in a very short
time Matteo succeeded in making himself once more
all-powerful. A year later the wisdom of the Milanese
Serpent appeared to have completely charmed the Imperial
Eagle, when in return for a timely supply of gold
to support the Emperor’s enterprise, Matteo won the
legal confirmation of his authority over the city, with
the title of Imperial Vicar of Milan.
CHAPTER V
The Visconti
The Visconti had now firmly established their
dominion in Milan, a dominion destined, in the
story of the unstable mediæval governments of Italy,
to be equalled by few in duration, and by none in extent.
For good or for evil the great city, with her
command of the chief passes of the Alps for war
and commerce, her wealth as the capital of the vast
alluvial plain of Lombardy, was delivered into the
hands of a race singularly fitted to use these natural
advantages for the creation of a mighty State. The
Visconti, as a family, were characterised by exceptional
ability and tenacity, and above all, by a subtlety of
brain and suppleness of conscience which, under the
stress of ambition or necessity, induced a perfidy so quiet
and so effectual that the Snake upon their shields became
for all Italy a symbol of their political methods, and
an object of horror and fear. The vices and weaknesses
which ruined other Italian dynasties seemed to
have little power over these Milanese princes. Hot
and rash of blood in the earlier generations, they rarely
allowed passion to override prudence; those of them
who did were quickly rooted out. Even that most
fruitful disorder in a reigning House, the jealous rivalry
of its own members, could not avail to overcome their
political coolness or sagacity, or sunder their union
against a common enemy. With time this self-control
87became a habit of cold and passionless judgment, all-powerful
in the management of men and States. Even
the fatal weakness of remorse and superstitious fear, to
which they were all prone, could not undermine them;
they were able to parry their consciences, and delay repentance
until their successors were old enough to carry
on their unscrupulous policy. Nor did the arrogance
and cruelty which tyranny bred in this sovereign race
prove their overthrow. In spite of its record of crime,
no retributive catastrophe ended the dynasty. It died
out of itself, and we shall see the last of the Visconti
sink into the grave under the burden of an empire
greater almost than any other in Italy.
Il Gran Matteo, as posterity named the founder of
the dynasty, was the prototype in character of all the
great sovereigns who were to follow him. He ruled
from the cabinet rather than from the saddle. Statecraft
was his victorious weapon, and his calculating and
passionless nature had its complement in a humanity
remarkable for his time. But it needed not only his
incomparable prudence and foresight, but also the strong
arms of his three elder sons, Galeazzo, Marco, and
Luchino, to assure his dominion and restore it to its
old extent. The remaining years of the chief, as head
of the Ghibelline party in North Italy, were spent in a
constant warfare with the Guelfs and their allies, King
Robert of Naples, and the Church. The awful papal
ban fell again and again upon the Visconte and his subjects.
Nevertheless Piacenza, Bergamo, Lodi, Como,
Cremona, Alexandria, Tortona, Pavia, Vercelli, and
Novara were brought one by one beneath his sway by
the victory of diplomacy or arms. His success was
embittered, however, by estrangement from his beloved
first-born, Galeazzo, who coveted his father’s supremacy,
and jealously resented the rivalry of his brother
Marco. But Galeazzo’s hot temper had been chastened
88by exile and time, and in spite of their mutual anger,
he supported his father’s policy with a wise loyalty.
The fortunes of the Guelf party sank low before
the rapid growth of the Viscontean power. Its hereditary
leaders in North Italy, the Marquises of Este,
were entangled in an unnatural struggle with the Papacy,
which was itself enfeebled by the exile of Avignon,
and by the operations of its own selfish greed. But
in 1319 the party gathered itself together once more
for a mighty effort to overthrow the Ghibelline domination
in Milan. The Cardinal Legate, Beltrando del
Poggetto, in the name of Pope John XXII., formed a
great league of the Guelfs against the Visconti, and
hurled at them afresh the spiritual weapons of the
Church. Matteo was summoned repeatedly to answer
for his sins at the feet of the Pope. In 1322 he was
cited finally before a tribunal of the Inquisition at
Alexandria. Instead of him, his son Marco appeared
there at the head of an army with banners spread.
The Inquisitors hastily retreated to Valenza, where in
security they solemnly cursed Matteo for twenty and
five different crimes and heresies, and invoked every
conceivable penalty upon him and his House, even to
the fourth generation. Full remission of sins was
offered to all who took arms against them.
The old Ghibelline chief, weakened by age and
bodily infirmity, quailed before this onslaught. Many
of his own adherents and kinsmen were deserting him.
Milan, trembling under the ban of the Church and
excited by the papal agents, was verging on revolt.
Matteo summoned the offending Galeazzo, forgave
him, and resigned to him the chieftainship. Retiring to
a village at a little distance from the city, he died
shortly after, full of years and sorrow.
Galeazzo and his brother Marco, bitter rivals, forgot
for the time their mutual wrongs, and with the other
89sons of Matteo stood up in manful union against their
foes. For fourteen days they concealed their father’s
death from the Milanese, while Galeazzo calmed the
city by conciliatory measures, and assumed the supreme
power. The storm broke heavily upon them now. Immense
numbers from all North Italy joined the standard
of the Legate, which, impiously displaying the Cross in
a worldly quarrel was carried towards Milan, with the
avowed purpose of overthrowing the Visconti and restoring
the Torriani. Monza and Piacenza fell (1323), and
the capital itself was attacked, the suburbs sacked, and
the walls closely blockaded. The straits of the Visconti
appeared desperate. But the brothers fought with
invincible spirit, and they were supported by the Emperor,
Louis of Bavaria, who sent succour from Germany.
The papal army itself began to dissolve through
rivalries and dissensions, and sickness. The siege was
soon raised, and early in the following year (1324) the
Visconti took the offensive and inflicted a signal defeat
upon the allies at Vaprio. Their fortunes now revived.
Within the next few years they recovered many of the
lost cities of their father’s State, and the Pope, realising
the impossibility of overthrowing them, began to listen
to emissaries from Galeazzo with suggestions for peace
and reconciliation.
But the desire of the Visconte for a settlement of
the long and exhausting strife was baffled by his own
party and his own household. The other Ghibelline
chiefs, especially the great Can Grande della Scala,
viewed unwillingly the increase of the Milanese power.
Marco Visconte, a splendid warrior, more skilled and
daring in arms than any other Lombard of his day,
but unlike the rest of his House none too wise—savio
non fu troppo, says Villani—could not brook his elder
brother’s supremacy. Their kinsman Lodrisio fiercely
resented his own subordinate position. The citizens
90groaned under the heavy taxes exacted to pay Galeazzo’s
great army of German mercenaries. Complaints of the
Visconte’s arrogance, and information of his negotiations
with the Pope, were carried by intriguers to the Emperor.
Louis descended into Italy early in 1327, at the
general call of the Ghibellines. Galeazzo Visconte
alone was silent, foreseeing that the Emperor’s appearance
would inflame anew the partisan strife. Louis appeared
shortly in Milan, followed by the Ghibelline lords
of North Italy, chief among them Can Grande. He
was received with great homage and ceremony and
crowned in St. Ambrogio by two schismatic bishops,
who alone dared to anoint his excommunicated head.
The Visconti appeared to enjoy his full favour, and as
vassals of the Empire were confirmed by him in
various honours and privileges. But intrigue was busy
at work, and the fair seeming was suddenly broken by
a tragic event, if the chroniclers tell us true. Stefano,
the youngest of Galeazzo’s brothers, as he was offering
the cup to the Emperor at the banquet one night, was
called upon by the suspicious monarch to taste the
wine. Having put his lips tremblingly to it, he was
struck with mortal sickness, and died shortly after.
This evidence of intended treachery naturally inflamed
Louis’ resentment against his hosts. The next day
he summoned Galeazzo to a council, and seizing as a
pretext the refusal of the prince to demand an enormous
coronation gift from the almost revolting citizens, he
arrested him, with his son Azzo and his brothers, all
except Marco. The Visconti, surprised, could make
no defence, and were carried off to Monza and thrown
into the dungeons of the Castle there which Galeazzo
himself had lately built.
Thus did the Visconti once more lose Milan. A
governor, appointed by Louis, reigned in their stead.
Marco, if he owed his escape to disloyalty, soon
91rued his mistake. The ruin of his house involved
him too, and he wandered in poverty and exile. Louis’
high-handed act was, however, displeasing to many of
his Ghibelline supporters, and he found it prudent to
release Galeazzo at the end of a year, at the request
of Castruccio, Lord of Lucca, the most powerful member
of the Ghibelline party at that time. The Visconte,
broken by his sufferings in prison, and unable to recover
his State, joined his friend Castruccio, and died a few
months later. His son and brothers succeeded soon
after, through the intervention of Castruccio, in making
their peace with the Emperor. For the promise of
sixty thousand golden florins, Louis granted to Azzo,
the dead prince’s heir, the title of Imperial Vicar of
Milan, and the Visconti once more took possession of
the city with the full approval of the people (1329).
Once restored to power, they were at little pains to
pay the stipulated sum to the Emperor, who by this
time was fast losing prestige in Italy. They reconciled
themselves with the Church instead, and when
the enraged Louis presented himself with an army
beneath the walls of Milan, he was received with
derision and jeers. The Emperor, enfeebled by the
contempt and desertion of nearly all his partisans, was
helpless against the renewed strength of the great Milanese
House. He was glad to compound with Azzo and
to reconfirm him in the position of Imperial Vicar.
From this moment began the unbroken prosperity of
Matteo Visconte’s sons and of the great city which
they ruled. Secure in the weakness of both Empire
and Church from further interference, Azzo was able
to devote himself to the expansion and development of
his State. The short reign of this prince, who had
won great fame for his prowess in the Tuscan wars
with Castruccio, was wholly fortunate. The menace
offered to its prosperity by the rebellious attempts of
92his uncle Marco was overcome by the death of that
turbulent warrior, who was killed in 1329 apparently
by a fall from a window in his nephew’s palace, though
it was generally believed that he had been first strangled
and then flung out by order of his kinsmen. The other
enemy within the House, Lodrisio Visconte, was not so
easily disposed of. Abandoning Milan, he allied himself
with the Scaligeri of Verona, with whom the Visconti
had come into inevitable collision, now that the weakness
of their common Guelf foe had left the field of
North Italy open to the rival ambition of these two great
Ghibelline powers. In 1339 Lodrisio, with forces supplied
by Martino della Scala, invaded the Milanese territory,
and approaching the capital, spread terror and
desolation everywhere. At Parabiago they encountered
the Milanese, under Luchino Visconte, who, after a tremendous
struggle, won a complete victory. Lodrisio
was captured with his two sons, and imprisoned in a
strong castle. A few months later Azzo died of gout,
at the age of thirty-seven. In the brief years of his
reign he had completely restored the power and prestige
of his House. He left Milan fortified by new walls,
beautified by new palaces, churches and towers, a city
fairer and greater than that ruined by Barbarossa, and
full of a rich, industrious and joyous life.
Azzo had no heir. He was succeeded by his uncles,
Luchino, and the ecclesiastic Giovanni, who was now
Archbishop of Milan. The two brothers thus held
the whole dominion, spiritual as well as temporal.
They worked together with rare unanimity for the
aggrandisement of their House and State. Luchino
pressed with his arms energetically against the Scaligeri,
whose empire was fast receding before the attacks of
the rest of the Ghibelline powers of North Italy, who in
uniting with the Visconti to crush this predominant
member of the party, were but smoothing the way for
the rise of a State destined to be far greater than Verona
ever was. The Milanese prince added many cities to
the dominion of his House, and was the first to carry
the fear of the Visconti across the Apennines into
Tuscany, where he had almost acquired Pisa when
recalled to Lombardy by the outbreak of war there.

TOWER OF S. GOTTARDO FROM THE CATHEDRAL
95Luchino was a careful ruler, thoughtful for the welfare
and progress of his subjects, and just towards the
lower classes. He promulgated new laws for the protection
of the poor and weak, and for the encouragement
of industry, and refrained from excessive taxation.
Nevertheless, he had the same violent temper as his
elder brothers, Galeazzo and Marco, and soon developed
the characteristic vices of tyranny—lust, cruelty and
suspicion. In Giovanni, on the contrary, all the rarer
qualities of the Visconti appeared, the subtle brain, the
self-control and power of biding their time, combined
with a benignity which was never disturbed except to
good purpose, so that while steadily pursuing ends as
vast and ambitious as his brothers’, he still kept the
respect and love of the people. He well knew how
to influence the course of events without falling foul
of his suspicious brother.
The younger princes of the House, however, the
three sons of the dead Stefano, were less cautious, and
soon incurred the wrath of their despotic uncle. He
discovered, or perhaps invented, a conspiracy on their
part to oust him from power, and drove them mercilessly
into exile and poverty. The eldest, Matteo,
took refuge with his wife’s family, the powerful
Gonzaga of Mantua, but Bernabò and Galeazzo had
to fly to France to escape from the tyrant’s snares.
A confederate in their plot, Francesco della Pusterla,
head of one of the great Milanese Houses, whose
wealth and influence were necessarily a menace to the
power of the Visconti, was betrayed into Luchino’s
96hands and beheaded, with his sons and his beautiful
wife Margherita, who, according to the chroniclers,
had rejected the unlawful love of the tyrant.
Luchino is said to have come himself to an unnatural
death in his old age, through poison administered to him
by his third wife, the young and lively Elisabetta della
Fiesca, in whose hearing the suspicious husband, enraged
by a report of light conduct on her part, had declared
that he would light a fine fire and do the greatest act of
justice which he had ever done in Milan. The accusations
against this lady may, however, have been trumped
up to justify the persecution which she and her son,
Luchino Novello, and all the dead tyrant’s children,
who had grown too arrogant for the peace of the State,
had to suffer from the Archbishop after their father’s
death. Giovanni imprisoned or banished them all.
Towards his other nephews, the banished sons of
Stefano, whom misfortune had chastened, Giovanni
used a different policy. He won their loyalty and
obedience by recalling them from exile, granting them
lands and honours and making them his heirs, and
about this time he obtained a solemn act from the
General Council of the people, still nominally the ultimate
authority in the community, recognising him and
his nephews after him as the true, legitimate and natural
Lords of the city, district, diocese and jurisdiction of
Milan. Thus was the hereditary dominion of the Visconti—already
an established fact—formally legalised
by the will of the Commune.
Under the able rule of the Archbishop the power of
the Visconti advanced steadily, but more by the
gentle pressure of a scheming and cunning statesmanship
than by the brute force of arms. His apparently
peaceful temper had lulled the jealousy and fear of the
other powers, when in 1350 they were thunderstruck
by his secret acquisition of Bologna—the great object
97of contention between the two parties in North Italy—which
Giovanni de’ Pepoli sold to him for a large sum.
Corio, the fifteenth century historian, relates that
Clement VI. sent a legate to the Visconte to demand
its restoration to the Holy See, and to bid him renounce
either the spiritual or temporal jurisdiction of
Milan, since his exercise of both together was a scandal
to Christians. The high-hearted Archbishop for
answer unsheathed his sword in the midst of the
Cathedral, and raising the Cross in his other hand,
cried—This is my spiritual weapon, and with this sword
will I defend my temporal empire undiminished. Summoned
to defend his contumacy before the Pope, he
sent his people to Avignon to provide lodgings and
victuals for twelve thousand horsemen and six thousand
foot soldiers. But when Clement heard of these preparations
he called the envoys, and hastily reimbursing
them with their charges, sent them back with a message
to Giovanni excusing him from coming. Later historians
throw doubt upon this circumstantial tale. And
certainly it seems strange that the Pope should condemn
the union of spiritual and temporal dominion. There
is no doubt, however, that the Papacy was powerless to
check Giovanni’s ambition, and was glad to confirm
him in possession of Bologna for a price.
Giovanni’s method was to inflame by unseen agencies
the party spirit in the cities which he coveted, and
when both factions were exhausted, to step in with his
money-bags and quietly establish his own dominion.
Thus by a skilful manipulation of the vast wealth with
which Milan supplied him he succeeded with little
expenditure of blood in embracing more and more
territory within his coil. In 1353 Genoa was yielded
to him, and Milan for a short time became a naval
power, defying the fleets of Venice. The importance
of securing maritime outlets for a commercial community
98turned the Archbishop’s attention on the seaport
of Pisa also. But here Florence interposed a barrier
against both fraud and force, and though he plagued the
Tuscan Republic grievously by invading her territories,
raising the Barons of the Apennines against her and
intriguing with her foes in Pisa and Lucca, she successfully
prevented him from gaining a footing in Tuscany.
While the Visconti were thus extending their
dominion far and wide and creating a sovereignty
more powerful than any in Italy, the capital itself was
making corresponding strides in wealth and civilisation.
The strong and single government, though involving
so much cruel sacrifice of rival interests and pride, and
carried on by crafty and often iniquitous means, was
for the general advantage of the people. The citizens
lacked only freedom, and this very lack saved them
from the awful faction struggles which hindered the
progress of the neighbouring Communes. Under Azzo,
Luchino and Giovanni Visconte, the city enjoyed an
unexampled length of peace. No hostile banner was
seen from the walls, no blood was spilt in fratricidal
strife within. The Visconti employed foreign and professional
troops in their wars, thus weaning their
subjects from the habit of arms, dangerous to a
tyrannic supremacy, and sparing them for more profitable
work. All classes, noble and plebeian, engaged
in commerce and industrial arts, and produced an ever
increasing flow of wealth, wherewith these princes were
able to pay handsomely for the hired support of their
tyranny. Finding no opportunities of sedition or
turbulence, the more restless spirits abandoned the city,
and, joining the bands of military adventurers which
roamed the country, they fought for any prince or
community that chose to hire them. The general
security of life and property in the Milanese State
was assured by the severe and, on the whole, impartial
99justice of Luchino and his brother, and the wise statutes
which they formed aided the development of trade and
industry. Safe from depredating troops and robber
bands, the fertile territory was brought to high cultivation,
and wildernesses, untilled before, now submitted to
the husbandman. The engineering art was actively
practised in draining and irrigating the country and connecting
the city by canals with the great river waterways.
One of the chief sources of Milanese wealth was
the breeding of war-horses in the rich and well-watered
pastures round the city. At the same time the Milanese
merchants were travelling all over England, France
and Flanders, buying fine wool, ‘with which in this
city,’ says the fourteenth century chronicler Fiamma,
‘very fine and beautiful clothes are woven in great
quantities and dyed with every different colour and sent
to all parts of Italy.’ Silk was also manufactured here
after 1314, when the silk-weavers of Lucca, disturbed
by the invasions of Uguccione da Faggiuola and of
Castruccio, abandoned their city for Milan. The
constant wars abroad encouraged the armourer’s craft,
of which Milan became one of the greatest centres in
Europe. With wealth, a love of luxury and the soft
pleasures of life grew in the people. Fiamma notes
with disapproval the changes in the antique costume,
the superfluous embroideries, the gold and silver and
pearls, and the broad fringes used in dress, the richness
of the meats, and the esteem in which masters of the
culinary art were held, things conducive, according to
him, of the soul’s damnation.
Both Luchino and Giovanni lived much in the
sight of their subjects, keeping open Court and sharing
in the public feasts and pleasures. The benevolent
Archbishop was much beloved. One of his first acts
of undivided sovereignty had been to release Lodrisio
Visconte from the dungeon in which he had dwelt
100ever since Parabiago, a resounding generosity which
covered many quiet deeds of harshness and oppression.
He died in 1354, leaving his dominions to Matteo,
Bernabò and Galeazzo II., to the entire exclusion of
Luchino’s sons.
The new sovereigns had much ado at first to preserve
their great heritage. Many cities, patient under the
Archbishop’s yoke, rebelled against his successors, including
Bologna. The Guelf enemies of Milan tried to
enlist the new Emperor Charles of Bohemia against the
Visconti; but that monarch preferred the large sum
which they offered him for his sanction of their rule as
Imperial Vicars, rather than the hostility of princes who
could assemble six thousand men-at-arms and numberless
foot soldiers beneath his window as a spectacle for
his entertainment when he visited them in Milan. The
Gonzaga of Mantua, once their allies and now their
bitterest foes, leagued, however, with the Church and
the hereditary foes of the Visconti and dealt them
some heavy blows. The German company which the
Mantuan princes employed invaded the Milanese
territories under the formidable Count Lando, and
penetrated nearly to the capital. But the citizens, in
spite of their softness and lack of military practice,
went forth with the courage of despair and defeated
and drove away the Count, who was greatly surprised,
since he nothing esteemed the Milanese. In other directions
the Visconti suffered great losses. Genoa revolted
in 1356, and to secure peace they were compelled to
surrender Parma and Asti two years later.
The eldest brother, Matteo, had died in 1355.
Weak, injudicious and a glutton, he was only a hindrance
to the progress of his House. General report
laid his death to his brothers’ charge. Bernabò and
Galeazzo made a fresh division of the State, and Milan
itself was split up between them. They worked together,
101however, with a single aim, in spite of mutual
hatred and jealousy, to repair the losses of their State.
Pavia had set up a free government, headed by the friar,
Giacomo de’ Bussolari, who, an earlier Savonarola,
sought to purge his city from tyranny and sin at once.
Steadfastly beset by Galeazzo’s army, it had to yield at
last to famine and sickness. Further afield Bernabò
spent years in a desperate struggle to recover Bologna,
under a tempest of papal anathemas, and though baffled
himself, he prepared the way for his successor. He
was constantly in fierce conflict with the Marquises of
Este, whose rebel kinsmen he sheltered while they
employed Luchino’s disinherited sons against him.
Galeazzo on his side had to sustain the assaults of
Savoy and Montferrat, which came near to ruining him.
But multitudinous and determined as their enemies
were, the inimitable statecraft which was the Viscontean
heritage, backed by their vast resources, enabled them to
restore their power and to make Milan feared and respected
everywhere abroad. These princes rarely took
the field themselves, but entrusted their enterprises to the
foreign companies by whom the Italian wars were now
chiefly waged. These bands of hardy and unscrupulous
adventurers, who were proof against the enervation
which wealth and civilisation had induced in the
Italians, were become powerful factors in the politics
of the country. Most formidable of all was the company
of Sir John Hawkwood. These English mercenaries,
says Azario, were more excellent robbers than
any of the other plunderers of the Lombards. By day
they mostly slept and waked by night. And so diligent
and skilful were they in capturing towns that their
like had never been seen. After suffering much from
Hawkwood’s zeal against him in the service of the
Pope, Bernabò bribed him to his own side; but after a
few years the great captain, faithful only to caprice,
102suddenly deserted the Visconte, with disastrous results
to the latter. Later on, Bernabò tempted him again
by the gift of one of his own daughters in marriage,
with a large dowry. Nevertheless, the later part of
Hawkwood’s career was spent in the pay of Milan’s
inveterate foe, Florence.
Milan, unaffected by the quarrels of her sovereigns, was
now the richest, most populous and luxurious city of
Italy. The capitals of the great European kingdoms
had no such splendid palaces, such comely-paved streets,
such fair-fountained gardens and pleasaunces trodden by
beautiful exotic beasts and birds, as this seat of citizen
princes. The Visconti assumed the dignity and state
of royalty. Galeazzo was himself married to a princess
of the ancient House of Savoy, and both brothers
pursued the sagacious policy of making alliances for their
children with the sovereign Houses of Europe. Bernabò
made statesmanlike use of his ten daughters and five
sons by his wife Regina della Scala, and his score or
so of illegitimate children, wedding them, according to
the conditions of their birth, to royal princes and great
Italian potentates, or to lesser nobles and successful
soldiers, such as Hawkwood and Count Lando. Galeazzo
married his one son and daughter with even greater
splendour, and endowed them so lavishly that it was
almost the ruin of his State. For his heir, Gian Galeazzo,
he obtained the hand of Isabella de Valois, for
a sum of five hundred thousand florins. The maiden
Violante he gave to Lionel, Duke of Clarence, son of
Edward III., with two hundred thousand florins and
many fair lands and castles in Piedmont.
This last marriage was celebrated in 1368, with unexampled
magnificence. The bridegroom arrived in Milan
accompanied by the Sire le Despencer and a train of two
thousand Englishmen. A splendid cavalcade went forth
to meet him. First came Galeazzo himself, who was
103said to be more beautiful in person than any other man
in Italy, wearing, as his custom was, a wreath of roses
on his flowing golden hair, and attended by his greatest
vassals. With him was his wife, Bianca of Savoy, and
his daughter-in-law, the young French Isabella, and
other noble ladies, followed by eighty damsels apparelled
in scarlet, with sleeves of white cloth embroidered with
trefoils, and girdles so richly worked that their worth
was eighty florins each. Gian Galeazzo, a boy of
fifteen, came next, leading a company of knights on
steeds caparisoned as if for a joust, and after these followed
the officers of State and of the household with
their pages, all gorgeously arrayed. At the marriage
feast the very meats were gilded, and with each of the
sixteen courses splendid gifts were offered to the guests—highly-bred
hounds with velvet and silken collars and
leashes of silk; falcons with chains of gold and hoods
of velvet, and silver buttons enamelled with the Snake;
richly ornamented saddles and other horse furniture;
suits of armour fashioned by the famous Milanese smiths;
brocades of gold and richest silk, silver flagons worked
with enamel, silver-gilt basins, mantles and doublets
thickly sewn with pearls for the prince, and seventy-six
splendid coursers and war-horses, each more generous,
beautiful, and gorgeously caparisoned than the one
before; and last of all twelve fat oxen. Galeazzo and
the bridegroom sat at one table with the noblest of the
guests, among whom was Messer Francesco Petrarca
the poet, in the most honourable place. At another
were placed Regina della Scala and a number of ladies.
Such scenes as these are dimly pictured for us in
primitive frescoes here and there, in which we see assemblages
of ladies in jewelled robes and lofty peaked
head-dresses, and gentlemen correspondingly fine stiffly
seated at narrow boards, or pacing with slow and stately
step through the dance within some spacious pillared hall.
104Though extravagantly lavish for State purposes, the
Visconti did not keep open Court like their predecessors.
No tables were set out in the streets for the
common people on holidays, no oxen roasted whole or
wine-vats broached for all who liked to drink. The
chroniclers complain of the avarice of their Lords.
The taxes were continually increased. Pressed by the
huge cost of their wars and their alliances, the Visconti
were in fact always in need of money, and so assured
was their supremacy in Milan, that they no longer
feared the discontent of the citizens. With the development
of their despotism the social gulf between
the Visconti and the rest of the community had grown
wide. Both brothers were proud, suspicious and cruel.
But the severity of the silent Bernabò, and his terrible
fits of rage and strange capricious temper, made
him the most feared. He was laudably resolved
to maintain justice and order, so that a man might
go unarmed through any part of his dominions, and
to suppress the old faction hatreds, but his methods
were intolerably harsh. No one was allowed to call
himself Guelf or Ghibelline on pain of having his
tongue cut out. To be found abroad in the city
at night, for any reason whatever, was to lose a foot,
and so forth. Moreover, on mere suspicion people were
put to cruel death or torment. This arbitrary severity
was, however, of little avail, and crime was far more rife
in the city than before Bernabò’s time. The tyrant’s
passion for dogs was as extravagant as his disregard for
human suffering. He had five thousand hounds, which
his subjects were compelled to keep and tend for him,
and if one were found to be either too fat or too lean
for the chase, or to have come to any harm, woe to its
guardian. Every sort of game was sacred to the
prince’s sport, and the peasants who slew wild boars or
other forest creatures for food during a severe famine,
105were hanged or blinded. Two Franciscan brothers,
who dared to expostulate with the prince for his harshness,
were burnt as heretics, an act something ironical
on the part of one who himself spent nearly all his life
under the ban of the Church. There was a certain
grim humour in some of Bernabò’s fierce deeds, as in
his treatment of two dignified Benedictine abbots,
who were sent to treat with him by the Pope. The
prince met them on a bridge over the Lambro, where,
with due reverence, they presented to him the pontifical
Bulls. Bernabò read them, and looking up,
eyed the legates grimly, and asked them whether
they would prefer food or drink. Perceiving a sinister
meaning in the question, the trembling clerics glanced
at the deep river flowing beneath, and said that they
would rather eat. Whereupon the papal missives,
parchment, seals, silk cord and all, were crammed down
their throats.
Galeazzo was not so capriciously cruel as his brother,
but his rule was equally oppressive. To add to the
afflictions of the people, the country was devastated
by the foreign Companies, who robbed friends and
foes alike; and years of famine and pestilence came,
which their Lords took no more thoughtful measure to
relieve than hanging some of the chief ministers.
To both brothers clings the horrible reproach of a
decree, condemning prisoners of State to the so-called
Quaresima, a series of tortures lasting forty days.
Yet Galeazzo was conspicuous for domestic virtues,
and both princes were very devout, and founded many
churches and convents, and gave largely in alms. One
has to remember in judging these sovereigns that
the Florentine chroniclers, who have always held the
ear of the world, hated them as the enemies of their
city. They depict them as barbarous and ignorant
tyrants, sunk in gross vice. Yet Petrarca, the recognised
106sovereign of thought and letters in fourteenth
century Italy, spent several years at Milan, in the
service first of Archbishop Giovanni, and afterwards of
Galeazzo, and speaks of the city and its Lords with
great affection and respect. The high honour which
the Visconti paid to the poet shows their regard for
the things of the spirit. Their capture of Petrarca
was felt to be as great a triumph as the conquest of a
province. Boccaccio and other Tuscan writers inveigh
fiercely against their countryman for his adherence to
the Visconti, pretending that he who loved freedom
had been deluded by the vulgar worship of riches and
luxury, and had become a slave. But Petrarca, whose
close acquaintance could judge better of his hosts,
probably appreciated the large and far-reaching political
ideas which were the heritage of the Visconti, and
perhaps saw in Milan a hope for Italy, outside the
conception of the Florentines, the possibility of a larger
freedom in national union, which should restore the
successors of the Romans to their lost glory.
The Visconti, moreover, took great pains to advance
learning and culture in their dominions. They founded
the University of Pavia, the once celebrated school of
jurisprudence there having long decayed, and richly
endowed its chairs, and it was Galeazzo who started
the famous library at Pavia, to which all students were
allowed access. Bernabò was something of a scholar
himself, and had studied the Decretals in his youth; but
the anxiety of constant wars and the cares of State
hindered him from doing all that he would willingly
have done for the intellectual welfare of the capital.
The bitter jealousy which prevailed between the two
brothers divided them much in later years, though it
could not disunite them in the face of their foes, and
Galeazzo had left Milan and removed his Court to
Pavia, though still keeping his share of the government
107of the capital. He died in 1378. His son,
Gian Galeazzo, was delicate of constitution, of retiring
habits, and much given to study. The gentleness
with which he began to rule, remitting taxes and
seeking to propitiate his subjects, excited the scorn of
the grim Bernabò, who readily accepted the proposal
of the young widower—Isabella de Valois having
died—for the hand of his daughter Caterina, thinking
thus to get an extra hold upon him. Little did the
veteran prince suspect that this mild recluse, who was
hardly ever seen out of his palace at Pavia, was the
very quintessence of that subtlety, tenacity and ambition
which had made the House of the Visconti the most
dreaded in Italy. Gian Galeazzo’s genius for statecraft
had been carefully trained by his father. While
Bernabò regarded him as of little account, he was
strengthening his position both at home and abroad by
quiet diplomacy, and evolving mighty schemes in his
mind, while he patiently waited the ripe moment for
their accomplishment.
There is nothing more dramatic in all the sensational
story of mediæval Italy than Gian Galeazzo
Visconte’s sudden spring to power. Seven years
had passed since his father’s death, and Bernabò’s
tyranny had grown ever more oppressive, in sharp
contrast to his fellow-ruler’s. One day in 1385 Gian
Galeazzo set forth from Pavia for Milan, escorted by
four hundred men-at-arms, having announced his intention
of visiting a holy shrine near Varese and his
desire of embracing his honoured uncle on his way.
He had arranged not to enter the capital, but to skirt
the walls till he reached the castle beside Porta Giovia,
recently built by his father. Laughing at the young
man’s caution and his pusillanimity in bringing so large
an escort, the elder Visconte sent two of his sons on
ahead, and swinging himself into the saddle, galloped
108off, with two or three servants only, to meet his nephew.
The two Sovereigns had but exchanged greetings when,
Gian Galeazzo signed to the captain of his escort,
Jacopo dal Verme, who laid his hand upon Bernabò’s
shoulder, and in a moment the tyrant found himself a
prisoner. With his sons he was hurried into the Castle
of Porta Giovia. Gian Galeazzo entered the city and
was received with immense joy. Not vainly had he
counted upon the terror and hatred which his uncle had
excited. The people, rushing to the houses of the fallen
tyrant and his sons, sacked them from end to end, fired
and tore them down, and razed them to the ground. In
a General Council of the citizens the sole and absolute
dominion of Milan was unanimously conferred upon
Gian Galeazzo and upon his male heirs.
Bernabò was removed soon after to the Castle of
Trezzo, and died seven months later, of poison, it was
said. His sons, except the two captured, had fled in
all directions, and were doing their utmost to raise help
against the usurper. But so perfectly had Gian
Galeazzo conceived and accomplished his great stroke,
and with the exercise of such consummate diplomacy
and such victorious arms did he secure himself afterwards,
that not one of Bernabò’s children, in spite of
their princely alliances, were able, with all their constant
efforts, to overthrow him or recover any part of
their heritage.
The usurper’s one excuse for his treachery was that
his uncle and cousins had been openly intriguing against
him. Immediately after the capture of Bernabò he
drew up a solemn indictment against him, charging him
with a catalogue of appalling crimes, and with insidious
designs against his, Gian Galeazzo’s, life, and
sent it to all the Courts of Europe. This characteristic
attempt to give legal justification to his action deceived
nobody. Italy at large regarded the young ruler with
109an admiration and dread which events soon proved well-founded.
The brain which had shown such sovereign
dissimulation cherished ambitions before which whole
cities and states were to fall. It was not long before
his schemes began to be fulfilled. The story of Gian
Galeazzo’s military enterprises is one of almost unbroken
conquest. He was no soldier himself, but he
knew how to choose his generals, and he got the best
out of them by interfering with them little and rewarding
them very generously. The chaotic state of Italy
at the time gave him his chance. So extraordinary
was his success, that he was regarded as something
almost diabolical. It seemed to his terrified enemies
that he fascinated those whom he marked for destruction,
so that they fell with eyes open into his snares.
Francesco da Carrara, Lord of Padua, was persuaded
to aid him to overthrow the Scaligeri of Verona. That
city having been conquered in 1387, Gian Galeazzo
picked a quarrel with his ally, besieged and captured
Padua (1389), and sent Francesco to die in the dungeons
of Monza. Master now of Verona and Padua, the Visconte
had touched the Adriatic shore. Meanwhile
Mantua and Venice looked on stupidly and awaited their
own destruction as if paralysed. General fear possessed
Italy at the rapid progress of the conqueror, who, unseen
himself, directed his instruments with such unfailing insight
to his desired ends. The Visconte’s policy was to
strike at the weak first and gradually prepare the way for
greater enterprises. The Church was at this time in
the throes of the Great Schism, and Gian Galeazzo,
protesting conscientious difficulties in deciding to which
Pope he owed spiritual obedience, played them against
one another, while he seized the papal fiefs in the
Romagna. His armies climbed the mountains and
poured into Umbria and Tuscany. Aroused at last by
the example and exhortations of Florence, Italy shook
110off her stupor, and a general effort was made to stem
the advance of the Visconte. Yet still he crept on,
remedying the checks to his arms by his stealthy
diplomacy. The King of France, in answer to the
appeal of Florence, sent an army to invade his States,
but it was routed by Jacopo dal Verme, and Charles
VI. was himself converted into an ally by the Visconte’s
flatteries and promises. In 1399 he triumphed over
Florence again by acquiring Pisa, without a blow, from
Gerardo d’Appiano, while Perugia, Siena and Assisi
submitted to his generals.
Already in 1395 Gian Galeazzo’s great increase of
power and prestige had been marked by his elevation
to a new dignity. His untiring negotiations, backed
by the offer of an enormous sum, persuaded the Emperor
Wenceslaus to constitute the Milanese State, including
a number of conquered cities, into a Duchy, and to
invest the Visconte and his male heirs with it in perpetuity.
The ceremony of investiture took place in the
Piazza of St. Ambrogio, where upon a great throne the
imperial legate robed and crowned the new duke in the
sight of all the people, in the midst of every pompous circumstance,
while in the basilica afterwards the Bishop
of Novara, destined to become Pope Alexander V.,
preached the sermon and lauded the subject of his oration
for his illustrious blood, his conspicuous beauty of person
and the virtuous tranquillity of his mind.
Gian Galeazzo was as great an administrator as
statesman and conqueror. By wisdom, economy, careful
distribution of taxation and supervision of finances,
he relieved the people from the cruel and ill-considered
burdens imposed by the bad management of his predecessors,
while increasing his own resources enormously.
He was the very genius of order. He saw that the law
was properly and effectively carried out, justice done to
all, and perfect rule maintained throughout the State.
111It was by his generous, just, and wise government of
the cities which he conquered that he consolidated his
vast dominions.
In these favourable conditions Milan flourished exceedingly,
and could contribute without overwhelming
distress her share of the duke’s annual revenue of
twelve hundred thousand florins, and of the extra levies
for special purposes, amounting sometimes to eight
hundred thousand florins in one year—sums far exceeding
those commanded by any other Italian prince.
Gian Galeazzo’s rule, though sometimes oppressive,
was not carried on by the harsh methods of his predecessors.
Violence and wanton cruelty were probably
repugnant to his sensitive physical temperament and
despicable to his unimpassioned mind. He was never
bloody, except for a purpose, as in the awful sack of
Verona after her revolt and recapture in 1390. But
for a refined and ingenious cruelty which exercised
itself in long worming plots ending far off in some unexpected
catastrophe, Gian Galeazzo seems to have
had an artistic predilection. It was he, men said, who
by Iago-like suggestions drove Francesco Gonzaga of
Mantua to slay his wife Agnese, one of Bernabò Visconte’s
daughters, in a frenzy of jealousy, that he himself
might be first and loudest afterwards in proclaiming
the innocence of the lady and exciting general execration
of the murderer. The beheading of young Obizzo
d’Este at Ferrara has been also attributed to evil suspicions
which the Milanese prince instilled into the Marquis
Alberto for political ends. The Visconte’s influence
is plainer still in the hideous treachery and ingratitude
of Jacopo d’Appiano, who, with a kiss of peace, slew
his protector and friend, the noble Pietro Gambacorti,
and made himself Lord of Pisa for Gian Galeazzo’s
benefit, as very shortly appeared.
The Duke’s piety was as marked as his less estimable
112characteristics. He did not doubt his own righteousness
or hesitate to invoke the aid of Heaven for all his enterprises.
He was assiduous in his devotion to the Saints
and observance of the Church’s rites and ceremonies.
The Cathedral of Milan, the vast Certosa of Pavia, and
many other great buildings, were planned and founded
by this prince. These works were not done solely for
a spiritual reward, but also to proclaim his own glory to
the world and to encourage art and industry. All
Gian Galeazzo’s greatness of spirit showed in his buildings.
His engineering schemes were as mighty and
daring in conception as undaunted and patient in
accomplishment. To subdue Padua and Mantua he
undertook the gigantic task of diverting the Brenta and
Mincio. But here he measured himself too audaciously
against natural forces. One night the Mincio, ‘in
piena,’ hurled its waters at the huge dam and swept
away the work which had cost untold labour and gold.
With all his occupations of war and statesmanship,
Gian Galeazzo found time to continue his father’s
patronage of Letters. He had as a youth studied
deeply himself in the University of Pavia. An early
fresco at Pavia, now long lost, represented him as a
child standing in a crowd of nobles and distinguished
men in his father’s palace, and in answer to the
question, who was the greatest man present, pointing
to the poet Petrarca. This allegory recorded the
honour which he paid all his life to intellect and
learning. He called the greatest scholars to the
Chairs of the University, including Emanuel Chrysoloras,
who thus brought to Milan the newly reviving
knowledge of Greek. He made these men his
councillors and familiar associates. They read poetry
to him and discussed the new discoveries of antiquity,
so that his castle has been called a temple of wisdom.
Architecture, sculpture, painting were equally fostered
113by him. There was no sort of human activity which
he did not seek to stimulate for the advantage and
glory of his State.
Though its operations meant destruction to lesser
powers, Gian Galeazzo’s brain was essentially kingly
and creative. This was the moment in Italy of the
formation of great States. The old faction struggles
of the era of freedom had come to an end with the
establishment of tyrannies, and of these the lesser were
now being swallowed up by the greater. In this
process Milan under the Visconti was the leader.
Its natural outcome seemed to be the foundation of a
great settled kingdom in the peninsula, like France
and England in the North. The patriotic spirits of
the time dreamed of such a kingdom as the redemption
of Italy from her woes of constant dissension and warfare.
The idea took practical shape in the mind of the
great Matteo’s descendant and heir, in whom character
and circumstance united to carry the large political
thought and ambition of the Visconti nearest to its
supreme fulfilment. And it was to Gian Galeazzo that
the dreamers looked for the realisation of their desire,
as perhaps Petrarca had looked to the earlier generation.
Fazio degli Uberti, the fourteenth century Florentine
poet and exile, who lived long at the Viscontean
Court, in one of his canzoni makes Rome cry—
2.
To such a single crown Gian Galeazzo undoubtedly
aspired. And though he was defeated in the end, it was
114by no mortal means. All the efforts of the hostile league
of Florence, Venice, the Pope, and the lesser Italian
Princes, could not hinder his advance. His dominions
at the beginning of the fifteenth century embraced
nearly the whole of Lombardy and the Romagna.
The Umbrian cities Perugia and Assisi were his. Lucca,
Pisa and Siena obeyed him. The tide of his success
crept on. He foresaw and discomfited every move of
his opponents. In 1401 Bologna, long an obstacle in
his path, was surrendered to him by the Bentivogli.
His bravest and most obstinate foe, Florence, lay
virtually at his mercy. On every side of her he was
supreme. Cut off from all help she waited his deadly
attack. The moment of his triumph was at hand.
In July 1402 the Duke instructed his armies to
close round the city of the Arno. Retiring from Milan,
where the plague had appeared, to his villa at Melegnano,
he had the mantle, sceptre and diadem prepared
for his coronation as King of Italy. He had nothing
to fear now from mortal enemies. There was one power
only which his arms and calculations could not defy.
On the 10th of August he was seized with the deadly
contagion, and a few days later he died, at the age of 49.
Who can tell the thoughts of the man as he lay on
his death-bed, in his hands at last all that he had
laboured for day and night without ceasing, and they
powerless to close upon it. Who can measure the
passion of that defeated brain? His death caused
infinite joy in Florence, and in Italy generally. Yet
there were many who, with an anonymous poet of the
time, wept for the loss which had deprived
Their lament was justified. The direct result of the
115tyrant’s death was the release of all the elements of
disorder and reaction in Italy, the revival of angry
faction, the break-up of a great organised State among
a host of greedy and warring pretenders, and the
terrorism of military adventurers over the whole country,
ending in the establishment of a dynasty in Milan
destined to sell Italy to her final shame and ruin.
What if Gian Galeazzo had lived a few years longer?
Florence would probably have fallen before him,
Florence whose incurable spirit of individualism had
been the one barrier between him and his ambition.
But was that single little torch of liberty, which itself
was soon to waver and be spent, worth the sacrifice of
a united and peaceful Italy, strong enough to resist all
outside foes, forward enough to lead all Europe in the
path of progress?
Yet if that noble fruition of art and civilisation
which glorifies the fifteenth century in Florence was
conditional on her independence, then Italy through
all the tears of her after centuries of sorrow and humiliation
might well answer Yes.

THE SNAKE OF THE VISCONTI
CHAPTER VI
From Visconti to Sforza
Gian Galeazzo’s three sons by Isabella of
Valois had died in infancy, leaving him with one
daughter only, Valentina, whom in 1387 he had married
to the Duke of Orleans, brother of Charles VI. of
France, an alliance of immense immediate advantage to
the Visconti, but of fatal issue for Milan and Italy generally,
in days beyond even his far vision. After some years
of marriage, his second wife, Caterina Visconte, had borne
him a son, whom he had named Giovanni Maria, decreeing
that every one of his descendants should thenceforth
bear the name of Maria, as a token of his gratitude
to the Virgin, to whose intercession he attributed the
birth of his heir. A second son, Filippo Maria, was
born later. At the time of the Duke’s death the elder
was only fourteen, and the younger ten. In addition to
their youth, they had the enduring disadvantage of
issuing from parents both of the same stock, which
already, in the ferocity and capriciousness of Bernabò
and the physical timidity and weakness of Gian
Galeazzo himself, had shown signs of vitiation. This
taint in the blood became in Giovanni Maria a moral
disease, amounting to mania, and in his brother an exaggerated
misanthropy and timidity.
Giovanni Maria succeeded to the dukedom, and
Filippo became by his father’s will Count of Pavia, which
117had been erected into an appanage of the sovereign House.
The charge of the young Duke’s person and state immediately
became the object of a wild scramble among
the different parties in the city. The dead man’s will,
appointing his widow regent, was utterly disregarded,
and she and her adviser, Francesco Barbavara, were
driven out by Estorre and Carlo Visconte, two of Bernabò’s
sons, who now reappeared after long exile, hoping
to recover their heritage. The Duchess died in
1404, poisoned, it was believed, by her son. But
this unhappy lady, who had seen her father entrapped
and murdered and her whole family ruined by her
husband, and whose sons were now helpless in the hands
of robbers and foes—who had been driven hither and
thither in the whirl of faction and was already paralytic—might
well sink beneath her sorrows, without the help
of this unnatural crime, which there seems to have been
no better reason than his general wickedness for laying
to the young Duke’s charge.
Meanwhile Bernabò’s sons were swept away by other
faction leaders, to return and be again overthrown, as
the fortunes of the struggle surged backwards and
forwards. One after another of Gian Galeazzo’s
great captains snatched and held the city for a time.
Now Ottobuono Terzo—now Carlo Malatesta—now
Facino Cane, the most famous of them all, ruled in the
name of the utterly incapable Prince, while out of the
ruins of Gian Galeazzo’s vast State, which Venice,
Florence and the Church had hastened to dismember,
each faithless governor seized some remaining fragment
wherewith to create a small independent dominion for
himself. Thus while the great Duke’s conquests,
further off, were quickly lost, cities close to the capital
and long subject to the Visconti fell to these lesser
depredators. Pavia and other towns were captured by
Facino Cane, who kept the young Filippo a virtual
118prisoner, and Monza became the stronghold of Estorre
Visconte and his spirited sister Valentina.
The confusion and struggle in Milan continued
throughout the ten years of Giovanmaria’s reign. The
condition of the city was lamentable. Peace and order
were destroyed, and the names of Guelf and Ghibelline
were heard again in the streets, inflaming household
against household and awakening the horrors of civil
war. The Duke made no attempt to rule for himself.
His only share in the government was the execution of
State prisoners, whom he caused to be torn to pieces,
under his own eyes, by dogs trained for the purpose.
The extraordinary passion for dogs, together
with the hatred of humankind, visible in Bernabò and
others of the Visconti, had become an extravagant ferocity
in this degenerate member of the race. The story of
Milan during his reign is like some dreadful dream, in
which, when sleep has fallen on the incessant riots and
fighting, through the darkness of the night stalk the
awful figures of the maniac Prince, gloating in his sport,
and his huntsman, Squarcia Giramo, beside him, with
their terrible hounds in leash, on the scent of human
blood.
The Duke’s appetite for blood was rewarded with
Dantesque fitness. He died in 1412, suffocated in his
own blood in the precincts of the palace, under the
daggers of three Milanese nobles, who had sworn to
rid the world of a monster, and his body, lying in its
blood in the Cathedral, whither it had been carried and
left alone by the general horror, had for its only pall
blood-red roses strewn upon it by a harlot.
At the moment of Giovanmaria’s murder, Facino
Cane, who for some years had dominated Milan, lay on
his death-bed. Filippo Maria Visconte, whose youth
had passed in confinement at Pavia, now found himself
at one stroke free, and in nominal possession at least of
119the Dukedom. He was twenty years old. The astute
young man’s first step was to marry Beatrice Tenda,
Facino’s widow, through whom he became at once
master of Pavia and the State which the Condottiere had
conquered for himself, and of Facino’s fine army and
immense treasure. He then led his troops to Milan,
where his entry was opposed by Estorre Visconte and
a strong faction. The great stronghold of Porta Giovia
was, however, held for the legitimate prince by the
Castellan, Vincenzo Marliano, who roused the citizens
against Estorre. That brave soldier, the Hector of
his race, was overthrown, and he and his nephew
Giovanni Carlo, with all their supporters, were compelled
to fly after a few days. The young Duke
marched in without opposition and was received with
enthusiasm by the people.
The city felt at once the presence of a master.
Order was restored, factions calmed, peaceful industry
protected, and punishment inflicted on Giovanmaria’s
murderers. Filippo proceeded to engage the most successful
Condottieri of the day to defend and restore his
State, seconding their valour and generalship in the
field by the most careful and industrious diplomacy in
every Court of Italy and the principal European kingdoms.
The rebel Visconti were subdued by the death of
Estorre and the surrender of Monza (1412), which the
brave Valentina relinquished, making honourable terms
for herself and the remaining descendants of Bernabò.
Lodi, Como, Piacenza and Brescia were recovered in
the course of a few years, and in 1422 Genoa was won.
Filippo’s rapid progress awakened the old terror of the
Snake once again in Italy. The third Duke of Milan
had indeed many of the successful qualities of his race,
the craft, the patience, the untiring industry. But they
were vitiated by his timidity of mind and body, which
made him both suspicious and superstitious. Supremely
120perfidious himself, he dared trust no man, and constantly
laid snares for his own agents, and ended by
falling into them himself. Thus in 1424, fearful of
the glory of his great general, Carmagnola, who had
been the chief means of restoring his fortunes, he
offended and alienated the Condottiere, with disastrous
consequences. In his fear and dislike of all men he
shut himself up in the innermost recesses of the Castle
of Porta Giovia, and maintained as many precautions
as if he dwelt in a city of traitors. He tolerated few
persons around him, except his astrologers, who ruled
him through his fears. He dared take no step without
consulting them. He was never seen by his subjects
except upon some rare State occasion, surrounded by
guards, or when some peasant, working in the solitary
fields, spied him slipping hastily in his barge along the
canals between Milan and his favourite country palace
of Abbiategrasso.
This dark habit of life made him odious to the
sunny-tempered Milanese. They shuddered at this
pale fat man, who increased their horror by condemning
his own wife to death in 1418. To Beatrice
Tenda and her vast dowry Filippo owed almost entirely
his possession of the Dukedom. Her years much exceeded
her second husband’s, though the Duke, like
his father, had never been young. Because he was
tired of her, or because she was cross and avaricious,
as the chroniclers variously aver, or more probably
because she had served her purpose and was no longer of
any use to him, Filippo accused her of infidelity. She
was arrested and carried to the Castle of Binasco, together
with her supposed lover, a handsome young
knight, Michele Orombello, who had solaced her
dreary existence with his skill upon the lute, and after
having resisted torture inflicted to make her confess
herself guilty, she was beheaded. Orombello and two
121of her ladies shared her fate. Ten years later the
Duke married, for political reasons, the Princess Maria
of Savoy. This poor lady was hardly less to be pitied
than Beatrice. The Duke neglected her himself, yet
jealously kept her secluded from all but her own
women, allowing no man to appear in her presence.
Meanwhile Agnese del Maino, the lady who had
secured the tyrant’s affections, reigned in the Castle as
his wife in all but name. Filippo’s love for Agnese,
a woman of spirit and culture, and his devotion to the
daughter she bore him, his only child, Bianca Maria,
were human traits in his otherwise unamiable character.
Though no lover of learning, Filippo continued, as
much as circumstances allowed, the Viscontean patronage
of culture and letters, the tradition that had descended
from his ancestors, the hosts of Petrarca. He kept up
the University of Pavia and called great scholars to
its chairs. The celebrated humanist, Pier Candido
Decembrio, was for many years his secretary. He
employed artists of renown, including Brunelleschi and
Pisanello, in various works. To his daughter the
Duke was careful to give the scholarly training which
with the revival of learning had become a necessary
ornament for the women as well as the men of the
great Italian Houses, and Bianca Maria added the accomplishments
of Latin and Greek to the beauty and
spirit with which nature had endowed her.
But the Duke had neither means nor leisure amid
the struggles of his ambition and the pressure of his
fears for much attention to the peaceful arts. He was
entirely occupied in redeeming his heritage and preserving
it from the greed of Venice, the inveterate hate
of Florence, the envy of the smaller States, and, from
what he feared most of all, the ambition and intrigues
of the Condottieri in his own employ. The fortunes
of Italy were now, in fact, in the hands of the great
122military adventurers. After a century and a half of
physical lassitude, during which her wars had been
carried on by foreign mercenaries, she had bred a race
of warriors who had learnt their craft so well in the
camps of the German and English Condottieri that
they had now superseded the foreigners. With hosts
of trained and disciplined soldiers at their command,
who knew no faith except to their leader, they took
service now with one sovereign, now with another, and
with their fickle arms and policy made and unmade
States at their will. Facino Cane and Jacopo dal
Verme had already played their parts, to the disruption
of the Milanese State. Carmagnolo, after serving Duke
Filippo for many years, went over to Venice, and for
long balanced the two States one against the other, by
his crafty conduct of the war, till he fell a victim to
the superior cunning of the Doge and his councillors
in 1432. And now, in the midst of the noise of battle
and the ferment of intrigue, in which all the years of
Duke Filippo were wrapped, the great name of Sforza
is first heard in Milanese story.
With the first Sforza and his son Francesco on the
one side, and Braccio Montone and Niccolò Piccinino
on the other, the age of the Condottieri culminated.
The whole of Italy was plunged into strife by these
great leaders, in whom the old faction divisions of the
country were revived, and cities and States split up
once again into hostile parties, Guelfs and Ghibellines
reappearing under the new names of Sforzeschi and
Bracceschi. These rival forces were at once the
salvation and the torment of Duke Filippo. The hope
of succeeding to the heirless man’s dominions—an
elevation not beyond the attainment of an obscurely
born individual, in an age and country in which men
made themselves, and everything was possible to strength
and ability—was a bait which drew them to his service;
123and with all his cunning and perfidious diplomacy he
manipulated them for his own advantage, pitting them
against each other, now encouraging one, now compassing
his downfall by means of another. But they,
too, were cunning. It was a game of wits, and Filippo
often found himself outdone. Yet to the very end,
though plagued, cajoled and defeated on all sides, he
succeeded in circumventing all the efforts of either
party to seat itself securely in Milan, preferring, with
his strange spite towards mankind, to leave his kingdom
to anarchy rather than adopt an heir.
In spite of him, however, destiny had raised up in
a rustic race hailing from Cotignola, in the Romagna,
a regenerator for the worn-out tyranny of the Visconti.
Muzio Attendolo, the founder of the Sforza family, is
pictured by legend as a peasant boy, who, when twelve
years old, flung his woodman’s axe into a tree, and ran
away to the wars. He appears to have been really the
son of a small landowner, rich only in the possession of a
progeny mighty in number and in strength. The name
of Sforza is said to have attached itself to him, in consequence
of some signal effort of his extraordinary
strength and will. These qualities, joined to his great
energy, raised him to the highest military fame. His
life was chiefly spent in the wars of Naples and the
Church, but he had just accepted service with the Duke
of Milan, when one day he plunged into a swollen river,
under the arrows of the enemy, to save a drowning boy,
and sank beneath the weight of his armour (1424).
His son, Francesco, though only twenty-two, took
command of his army, and soon showed equal valour
and much greater ability. Engaged, in 1425, by Duke
Filippo, he rapidly became a power in Milan, where
he struggled with the rival Condottiere, Niccolò
Piccinino, for supremacy in the councils of the Prince,
and in the favour of the people. In 1432, Filippo gave
124him the highest mark of favour by promising him the
hand of Bianca Maria, and with all solemnity the little
girl of eight years old was betrothed to the great
general. But no sooner had the Duke thus exalted
Sforza, than he hastened to depress and humiliate
him in every way. Niccolò Piccinino was given the
chief command of the Visconte’s forces, and Francesco
was fain at the time to abandon Milan, and his hopes
of eventually possessing the Dukedom in his promised
wife’s right, and to accept the standard of Pope
Eugenius IV., Filippo’s bitter enemy. For many
years the brilliant genius of Piccinino and the subtlety
of the Duke were victorious over all enemies, and
baffled every effort of Sforza to obtain his little
princess and regain his footing in Milan. The climax
of Filippo’s success came in 1435, when his Genoese
fleet defeated the Neapolitans at Gaeta, and brought
back captive the Kings of Naples and Navarre and a
great company of lords and gentlemen. The Duke
on this occasion completely belied his usual character
and astonished the whole world by his kingly spirit.
He received the two monarchs with the utmost honour,
and immediately granted them their freedom. Moreover,
he entertained them and their trains for a whole
month, with great splendour and a joyous festivity, rare
indeed in Milan during his reign. His generosity was
doubtless calculated; in Alfonso of Naples he disarmed
an enemy and made a lasting friend, and by
cunningly rousing in that monarch a hope of succeeding
to the Milanese state, he raised up an aspirant who
might be useful as a weapon against the conflicting
pretensions of Piccinino and Sforza.
Before long, however, fortune turned against the
Duke. Sforza, at the head of the League of Venice,
Florence and the Church, routed his generals and captured
his provinces and cities. In this predicament,
125Filippo appealed to the great Condottiere’s ambition,
and allured him once more by offering him his bride at
last with a rich dowry of territory and gold. Francesco
thereupon ceased to press the attack upon him, and the
war became little more than a languid pretence.
Having thus nonplussed his foes, who were completely
dependent on the caprice of their general, the Duke, with
his interminable negotiations, continually delayed the
accomplishment of his promise, and meanwhile secretly
endeavoured in every way to entangle and overthrow
Francesco. In this he was only baffled by the almost
equal craft and caution of his would-be son-in-law.
But as time went on, the Duke began to grow old
and to weary of the eternal struggle. He was oppressed
with languor and excessive fat. The fear of
total blindness came upon him. Nearly all Italy was
armed against him. The parties in the State grew
ever more clamorous, his captains more unmanageable.
Each of the latter seized upon one of his cities and
domineered over it as its Lord. Disasters accumulated
upon him in the field. Piccinino’s daring raid into
Florentine territory, in 1439-40, ended in the great
defeat of Anghiari, and Sforza, enraged by the Duke’s
duplicity, was capturing his cities for the League and
devastating his territories far and wide. Meanwhile,
the peace which all Italy sighed for was delayed by
the great Condottiere, who, having triumphed over all
his rivals, would not sheath his sword till he had secured
Bianca Maria and the enormous dowry which he demanded
with her. At last, yielding to the persuasion
of his only friend, Niccolò III. of Ferrara, the general
peacemaker, Filippo agreed to the marriage, and the
maiden of seventeen was conducted to the city of
Cremona, which was to be her rich portion, by the
fatherly Marquis Niccolò, and there wedded to her
mature bridegroom.
126Sforza’s purpose was, however, only half accomplished.
Though the lady was won, the Dukedom
remained to be secured. But he had to reckon with
his father-in-law’s antipathy, doubtless originating in a
deep-seated pride of race, and also with the hostile
party—led by Niccolò Piccinino and his sons—which
was all-powerful in Milan and virtually ruled the now
decrepit Filippo. The Milanese armies before long
moved once more against Sforza, who retaliated
by accepting the command of the Venetian forces and
carrying fire and sword right up to the walls of
Milan. The terrified Filippo was compelled to seek
reconciliation with his offended son-in-law, and to the
chagrin of Venice, Sforza abandoned her side in the
hour of success and rapidly won back for the Visconte
the Milanese territories which he had just
conquered for the Republic. At this juncture the
Duke, plagued by the irreconcilable importunities of
the two parties, used the only resource left to him
wherewith to baffle them both. Without confirming
his promises to Sforza he fell sick, and, obstinately
refusing all remedies, let himself die (1447), reiterating
with his last breath a wish that after his death everything
might fall to ruin.
And so it did. The city was immediately plunged into
confusion and uproar. Pretenders sprang up on every
side, and the old faction trouble threatened to overwhelm
all order. The cities subject to Milan rebelled,
and once more the great State of the Visconti broke
up into independent fragments. Meanwhile, in the
midst of the tumult in the capital itself, the beautiful
word Liberty, still remembered from the glorious
days of Milan’s Republican freedom, was breathed by
a few noble and disinterested citizens. It was acclaimed
by the people, who thought it meant relief from taxation,
and was accepted by the various factions, each
127hoping to make profit out of it. Amid enormous enthusiasm
the Golden Republic of St. Ambrogio was
constituted, and the supreme authority delegated to a
few leading men, who were called Captains and Defenders
of the Liberty of Milan.
The first act of the Republic was to sweep away the
Castle of Porta Giovia, stronghold and symbol of hated
tyranny. The people exulted to see it fall, but many
thoughtful men, remembering the predatories who
coveted the rich city, were dismayed. Nor did the new
Constitution prosper. The Milanese had lost all capacity
for self-government under the long-continued despotism
of the Visconti. ‘Nothing could make Milan free,’
pronounced Macchiavelli later, ‘being altogether corrupt,
as was seen after the death of Filippo Visconte,
when desiring to establish liberty she neither was able,
nor knew how, to maintain it.’ The tyranny of
hostile factions triumphed over the best intentions of
the Republicans, and the thoughtless people arrayed
themselves one against another, behind leaders whose
only aim was to subjugate them. Those who had
really pure motives were drawn hopelessly into the
whirlpool, and the Defenders of Liberty oppressed each
other, and the citizens generally, with every cruelty and
injustice.
Meanwhile the Duchy was claimed by the Guelf
party for Alfonso of Aragon, on the strength of a
will which his supporters had extracted from the
dying Filippo. A pretension—first threat of the misfortune
that was to fall later on Milan—was also advanced
by the Duke of Orleans, son of Filippo’s
sister, Valentina Visconte. The Emperor claimed the
Duchy as a vacant fief. More dangerous than any of
these pretenders was Venice, greedy to extend her
empire. But strongest of all was the resolution of
Francesco Sforza, who mended the flaw of illegitimacy
128in his wife’s claim by the strength of his good sword.
General of the Milanese armies at Filippo’s death, he
used his power to defend the State from the attacks of
Venice, and to subdue it gradually to his own sway.
But his enemies were strong. The Piccinini, Francesco
and Jacopo, warred against him with arms and
intrigue, in alliance with the old Guelf faction. They
held Milan against him, but their councils were confused
by passion and divisions, and the great general
drew steadily nearer to the city. He defeated the
Piccinini in the field, and outwitted their perfidious
diplomacy with an equal craft. He leagued with
Venice and Florence against the new Republic, defeated
the Duke of Savoy, whom Filippo’s widow,
Maria of Savoy, had enlisted against him, and cutting
Milan off from all friends or help, laid siege to the
capital itself.
Yet still the citizens clung to their illusion of liberty,
and obstinately refused to submit to a new master.
Amid fierce tumult they appointed fresh magistrates
from the lowest ranks, persecuted and proscribed the
nobles, and put an enormous price on the head of the
‘perfidious’ Francesco Sforza, decreeing death to any
who breathed his name without a curse. But their
resolution was useless. For some time they kept the
invader at bay with great spirit, aided by his party foes;
but the death of Francesco Piccinino at this juncture
was a serious blow to the defence. All trade was
stopped by the siege, and general ruin threatened this
community, long used to wealth and ease. The city
was now reduced to grievous straits by famine. The
desperate struggles of the democratic leaders, Gio.
Ossona and Gio. da Appiano, to maintain their rule by
blood and torture in the face of the growing discontent
and the ceaseless intrigues of Sforza’s partisans, made
them odious to all. Tumults broke out, and everywhere,
129says Corio, were heard lamentations, weeping
and cries. The Captains of Liberty were no longer
feared or obeyed. When in desperation they began to
parley with Venice, the citizens unanimously agreed
that submission to Sforza was a lesser evil than falling
into the jaws of San Marco, and a rising of Ghibellines
and friends of the Condottiere succeeded in sweeping
away the Republic of St. Ambrogio, and opening the
gates at last to the victorious Francesco, and to a
new era of peace, prosperity and servitude (1450).
Amid the wild applause of countless thousands, the
great warrior rode in, followed by his soldiers, whose
necks and shoulders were hung round with loaves of
bread. It was a fine thing to see—in Corio’s words—with
what eagerness the people snatched off the bread,
and with what voracity they devoured it. So enormous
was the throng, all shouting Sforza and Duca, that the
conqueror and his horse were literally lifted up and
carried on men’s shoulders. But even yet one or two,
among them the high-hearted Ambrogio Trivulzio, opposed
his entrance, demanding of him guarantees for
the liberty of the city. They were overpowered,
however, by the multitudes, and Francesco Sforza
was proclaimed Duke by general consent of the
citizens.
Milan had immediate consolation for her lost liberty.
By the wise provision of the conqueror, such generous
abundance flowed in after the herald loaves of the
soldiers, that in three days it seemed as if there had
been no siege at all. Order was restored with a firm
and kindly hand, and the splendid feasts and tournaments,
continuing for nine days, and drowning the
memory of past afflictions, hid no cruel deeds of vengeance
upon the Duke’s political opponents.
Italian historians generally agree in a favourable estimate
of Francesco Sforza. Corio, the historian, whose
130father was a gentleman in the service of the Sforza, and
he himself from his youth up, attached to the ducal
household, describes the first Duke as liberalissimo, full
of kindness, a lover of justice and religion, and declares
that none observed faith better than he. This last, in
fifteenth century Italy, was not saying much. More impartial
writers, while praising his courage, ability and
general humanity, recognise that his triumph was due as
much to perfidy and political suppleness as to valour. He
was a man of his time, and his moral standard was that
expressed by Macchiavelli later, who, writing of the
Sforza, excuses him on the ground that great men are
ashamed to lose, not to gain, by deception.
As Duke of Milan, Francesco still resorted to the same
practices. The long tyranny of the Visconti, the strange
cruelties and mysterious misanthropic habits of the later
princes, the intercourse of the last Duke with astrologers
and necromancers, which had wrapped him in a sort of
diabolical atmosphere, made the idea of a despot repulsive
and awful to the people, apart from their fear of
oppression. But the brave, robust presence, the frank
and genial manner of this lord of the battlefield and
camp, who nothing esteemed astrologers, did much to
overcome their prejudices, and his rejection of the
gorgeous symbols of sovereignty prepared for his entry
as superstitioni dei Re, and unfit for a simple soldier,
was carefully calculated to win their confidence. But
he dared not trust them. No sooner was he seated on
the throne than with false assurances that his only
motive was the safety and embellishment of the city,
he began to rebuild the castle of Porta Giovia, and to
fortify it with enormous walls, and with two huge
round towers commanding the habitations of his subjects
themselves, an ever visible warning against
rebellion. The Milanese, however, made no attempt
to shake off the yoke. The bulk of the people resumed
131with joy their industrial occupations, too content
with relief from immediate afflictions to question of
the future. They might well, too, recognise that submission
to the successful soldier was Milan’s only hope
of salvation as an independent State.
In Italy, as a whole, the elevation of Francesco Sforza
meant the boon of peace. It enrolled on the side of
order and stability the chief element of disturbance in the
country. For more than a century continual strife had
been kept up by the Condottieri in their own interests.
But now that the greatest of them all had attained a
solid throne, the era of their irresponsible energies was
over. The splendid title and wealth of the Visconti,
and the immense resources of the Lombard capital,
united with the military skill and renown of the Sforza,
could consolidate and safeguard once again that great
empire of the Snake, whose decrepitude had been the
chief opportunity of the Condottieri, and the provocation
of the late wars. On the part chosen by Milan depended
largely the fate of the whole peninsula. The
far-eyed ambition of the Visconti had chosen war.
The new dynasty, on the contrary, preferred to develop
the vast wealth of the State which it had won rather
than increase its bounds, and was content to relinquish
for the sake of peace all pretensions to the cities once
belonging to the Visconti, and now usurped by Venice.
Neither Francesco nor his successor sought the aggrandisement
of their dominions. And where the Visconti,
aggressive though they were, had studied the peace of
Italy in the larger sense, they were nobly followed by
the two first Sforza. Gian Galeazzo’s national policy—Italy
for the Italians—his care to keep those Alpine
gates, whose keys had been committed to Milan’s charge,
locked against a possible invader, was adopted and carried
on by the Sforza, through nearly half a century;
and when it was reversed, and the flood of disaster and
132ruin let loose upon the country by Francesco’s younger
son, the brilliant prince to whom Fate had denied no gift
except just those two qualities which had made the
Visconti great—judgment and knowledge of men—there
is reason to believe that fear rather than ambition
was the motive.
During the last century of the Viscontean domination,
Milan, which had suffered little herself from the
wars of Gian Galeazzo and Filippo Maria, and had
never been taxed beyond her strength by those able
tyrants, had grown into an enormous centre of trade.
The rich produce of the East, transmitted from Venice
and the other Italian ports, and the exports of the
country itself, passed through the Milanese warehouses
to the marts of the North. The Milanese woollen
fabrics clothed all well-to-do Europe, and her smiths
forged the panoply of the knights and men-at-arms on
every battlefield and in every jousting-list of Christendom
and of civilised Heathenesse as well. So great
were the workshops of the master armourers that
two of them alone are said to have armed on one
occasion four thousand horsemen and two thousand
foot soldiers for Duke Filippo in the space of a few
days. The abundant products of the fertile plains
around flowed into the capital, and with increasing
population and wealth new industries arose, adding to
the general prosperity, so that this city could with ease
keep up an army which would have beggared Venice
or Florence. In her almost inexhaustible resources
lay the secret of her power in Italy, and of her great
influence even in the Councils of Europe.
The new Duke laboured to breed, by all the arts of
peace, yet greater wealth, and to secure its full advantage
for the State. Especially he desired that Milan
should have a due share in that splendid patrimony of
light and learning which Italy was now inheriting
133across the chasm of the Middle Ages from her rediscovered
Past. This man of war, bred up from
childhood in the camp, entertained all the liberal ideals
of the day. He particularly honoured virtuous and
learned men, Corio tells us, and to his encouragement
of art the city owed many beautiful buildings. In his
patronage of the humanities, as in all his affairs, the
Duke was nobly supported by his wife, Bianca Maria
Visconte. This lady—donna d’animo virile—had been
from their marriage-day the prop of his ambition and
resolve. Her invincible spirit had never allowed him to
flinch a moment from his task of conquest, had restored
his courage under misfortune, and had even inspired
him by donning helmet and cuirass, and herself leading
troops to his succour on the battlefield. Aided by her
clever mother, Agnese del Maino, Bianca Maria had
acted for him in critical moments in his absence, with
invariable constancy and promptitude, so that he was
wont to declare that he had more confidence in her
than in his whole army. In the acquisition of Milan
she was his chief councillor, and now that the throne
of her ancestors was won, she claimed her full share of
it. One may suspect that this conqueror of men—not
alone in history—was somewhat mastered by the young
woman at his side. Bianca Maria is celebrated by
the chroniclers for her goodness. ‘This lady,’ says
Cagnola, ‘in piety, compassion, charity, and beauty of
person, as well as every other virtue, surpassed all the
women of our age, and was the splendour and mirror
of all Italian women.’
Francesco left the government of his sons entirely
to this notable lady. She herself superintended their
Greek and Latin studies. But instruction in the art of
ruling was the chief feature of her training, and that
famous pedant, Filelfo, the Florentine, who was one
of their tutors, had to remember that his task was to form
134princes, not merely men of letters. She was careful to
have them taught chivalrous exercises, habits of courtesy,
and the good manners proper to princes; and so rigorous
was her discipline that no boys were ever better behaved
than the ‘fantastick’ of after days, Galeazzo Maria,
and he who was to betray Italy, Lodovico il Moro.
With the change from the worn-out domination of
the Visconti, rooted in the Middle Ages, to the rule
of the soldier of fortune, who owed his success to
personal genius and character, the Renaissance era,
that opportunity of individual talent, may be said to
have opened in Milan. The aspect of the city soon
showed the operation of a new vitality and enthusiasm,
in the splendid buildings which now arose, and in the
activity of all artistic and industrial employments. But
Duke Francesco’s designs for the improvement of his
State were hampered by the last convulsive struggles
of the long-continued wars of North Italy. It was
some years before Venice, Savoy, and the rest of
Milan’s enemies were quieted and propitiated by the
arms and the prudent diplomacy of the new ruler, who
with time found means of overcoming all the dangers
which threatened him. An alliance with Louis XI.
of France protected the Duke from the pretensions of
Orleans. With Cosimo de’ Medici he maintained a
loyal friendship, and thus disarmed Florence, and with
Naples he concluded a treaty of peace, which was
sealed by the marriage of his daughter Ippolita to
King Ferdinand’s son, Alfonso of Calabria. Francesco
was well aware, however, of the secret hostility harboured
against him by a strong party in the city, and
was ever on his guard. The death of Jacopo Piccinino,
in 1465, rid him of the last survivor of the great
family of Condottieri, who had been his most formidable
foes and rivals. Historians have charged Francesco
with a share in the horrid deception by which
135this brilliant captain was decoyed to his destruction at
the hands of Ferdinand of Naples.
A year later (1466), when the Duke himself died, his
dynasty seemed to be securely founded in Milan. Yet, in
the absence of the heir, the Duchess and her councillors
hastened to put the Castle into a state of defence, and to
take every precaution against rebellion. Galeazzo Maria,
was hurriedly summoned from France, where he was
fighting for Louis XI. in the Barons’ War. His return
was accomplished with the utmost speed and secrecy,
and the story of his passage through the dominions of
Savoy, disguised as the servant of a travelling merchant,
the attempt to capture him as he passed by a certain
castle in the mountains, his escape into sanctuary, and
thence, after three days’ concealment, into the fastnesses
of the hills, where by difficult ways he was conducted
into his own territory, strikes at once that note of
romance and extravagance which accompanies the
strange personality of Galeazzo Maria Sforza throughout
his short course to the grave.
Once in his own dominions the new duke had
nothing to fear. The habit of servitude had become
only too confirmed in the Milanese, and they sealed
their submission to the House of Sforza by accepting
Francesco’s son without protest as their Lord. Galeazzo,
born too late to remember aught but the triumphant
days of his House, or to have known any interruption
in the flattery, servility and fear which waited on
princes in the fifteenth century, found himself at
twenty-two monarch of a great State and vast
riches, lord of the lives and destinies of large
populations, and master, in all the vigour and freshness
of his youth and of the unexhausted Sforza
blood, of that incomparable treasure of delight and
varied human experience which the Renaissance of
learning, of knowledge, of beauty, had added to the
136heritage of power bequeathed to the Italian tyrants by
their immediate ancestors. Is it a wonder that the
princes of that bright new day, in all the pride of
the restored faith in human greatness and possibility,
should have believed themselves more than men, and
like the old Roman emperors, whose histories they
read and whose heirs they considered themselves,
should have assumed the proud appellation of Divi—Gods?
These favourites of Time and Fortune lacked,
however, one thing: that discipline of the will—more
rigorous than the self-mortification of the apostles of
asceticism—which the religion of beauty and joy requires
in its followers.
In Galeazzo Maria Sforza the characters of a
Renaissance tyrant appear in an exaggerated light. A
strain of the bizarre, inherited from his Visconte
ancestors, working in the strong new blood of the
Sforza, produced in him an extravagance of temperament
which ruled all his thoughts and acts. He had
been instructed in the new learning by Filelfo and
other humanists of repute; but from the classic
example and precept thus set before him by men who
themselves often abused the ideals which they taught
his unbalanced nature had learnt only licence. His hot
passions, romantically shown in youth by his love for
Lucrezia Landriani, and his adoration of the child she
bore him, that famous Caterina, afterwards Lady of
Forlì, developed rapidly into unbridled lust. His
vanity was nothing less than preposterous, and his care
for his tall and splendid person, and in especial for his
beautiful white hands, was a sort of idolatry. His insatiable
appetite for gorgeous surroundings and rich
display glutted itself with an orgy of colour and ornamentation,
rioted in costly fabrics and priceless gems
and gaudy equipages. Never before in Italy had such
pomp been seen as accompanied his journey, in 1471, to
137visit Lorenzo de’ Medici, who, as head of the Florentine
Republic, had been entertained a short time before in
Milan. With him went his consort, the beautiful
Bona of Savoy, the princess who was to have married
Edward IV. of England, had not her fickle suitor
fallen in love with Elisabeth Woodville instead.
Bona became Galeazzo’s wife in 1467.
Besides his Duchess, all the great feudatories and
ministers of State, arrayed in cloth of gold and silver,
accompanied the Duke, himself a magnificent figure in
royal crimson. The courtiers wore velvet and finest
silk, the dresses of the chamberlains and pages were
exquisite with needlework, the lackeys were in silk
and cloth of silver, and the very cooks and scullions
in velvet and satin. An immense train of horses, with
trappings of silver and gold, carried grooms in silken
liveries of the Sforza colours, purple and white.
Mules, with housings of white and purple damask
embroidered with the devices of the Sforza in silver,
bore litters hung with gorgeous stuffs, and containing
beds of cloth of gold. Huntsmen leading five hundred
couple of dogs, falconers with highly trained hawks
upon their wrists followed, and a host of trumpeters,
pipers, musicians and jesters played their lively part in
the procession. The description of this gallant train,
winding out in all its fresh new bravery into the green
Lombard plain from the serrated walls and gates of the
mediæval city, in the radiance of a May morning, suggests
something of what Milan once was and of the lost beauty
of Renaissance pageantry. The luxury and extravagance
of the Milanese visitors greatly impressed the
Florentines, and, according to Macchiavelli, helped to
corrupt them and induce them to abandon their sober
habits for pleasures and vanities.
Galeazzo’s love of decoration vented itself in the
adornment of his palaces with paintings and works
138of art. He employed a host of artists, and in his impatience
and excitement demanded miracles of them.
He would have marble palaces and painted chambers
rise as at the stroke of a magician’s wand; and an oft-told
tale relates how he commanded a certain artist to
decorate a whole wall with portraits of the ducal
family in a single night. And woe to those who displeased
him. The glittering, gaudy figure of this
prince, with the great black eyes and hawk nose, and
the white effeminate hands, dressed in the motley
parti-coloured dress, red and white, used by the Dukes
of Milan, moves through the pages of history in an
alternation of black shadow and garish light. He
was pointed out in whispers as the murderer of his own
mother. It is true that his imperious temper had
quickly resented Bianca Maria’s attempt to share in
the government and to retain the power which her influence
on her husband had given her. A short
struggle had ensued between the mother and son, and
ended by the defeated Duchess resolving to withdraw
to her dower city of Cremona and there exercise her
lawful authority. But neither did this division of the
State suit the new Duke, and he detained her in the
Castle of Melegnano, where, devoured by anger and
grief, she fell sick after a few months and died,
poisoned, according to common belief. But the
accusation appears to rest only on Galeazzo’s general
reputation for wickedness, and the ingratitude and
want of filial piety which he had already shown himself
capable of towards his mother. He is not a singular
instance, however, of a young sovereign disagreeing with
a dominant queen-mother. With as scant evidence,
the death of his first betrothed, Dorotea Gonzaga,
which freed him to make the more advantageous
alliance with Bona, is laid to Galeazzo’s charge.

GALEAZZO MARIA SFORZA, BY PIERO POLLAIUOLO (UFFIZI, FLORENCE)
To face p. 138] [Alinari, Florence
139To such a personality as this prince’s, so conspicuous
and so frenzied, legend readily clings, even in his own
lifetime, and the imaginations which peered into the
secrets of his dungeons carried, perhaps, some of their
morbid visions with them. We must, however, believe
the contemporary writers, who record hideous deeds
committed by the Duke even in the light of day, grim
pranks of punishment and devices of cruelty inflicted
upon offenders, under his own eyes. There was a
strange touch of imagination in his adjustment of
torments to offences, and often a kind of wild
justice and sympathy for the oppressed, horribly
manifested, as when he punished a priest, who had
refused the funeral rites to a poor man, by burying
him alive in the same grave as the corpse. Galeazzo
Sforza was in fact an embodied paradox—a monster
of vices and virtues, as he has been called, or
better still, in his daughter Caterina’s word, a ‘Fantastick.’
This mad, bad prince had the theoretic admiration
of his age for virtue, and was possessed with a very
rage for cultivating it in his subjects. Abuses, such
as bribery of magistrates, corruption in the public
administration, oppressive restrictions on trade and
commerce, were vigorously put down. He allowed
none but himself to take money from petitioners, or to
seize other people’s property. His passion for justice
and good government had planted so many gallows in
his realm, that when his young bride came to Milan
she trembled at the spectacle and fell on her knees,
imploring pardon for prisoners and offenders, a boon
immediately granted to her compassionate beauty.
Though greedy of treasure and guilty of robbing his
rich subjects, Galeazzo was punctual and exact in
paying his servants—a rare virtue in an Italian prince.
So trustworthy was his word as a sovereign that men
regarded it as if it had been money. He had great
personal attractions, was merry, affable and familiar
140with those around him, and willingly gave audience to
his subjects. The courage which the populace expect
of a prince was conspicuous in him—a man who never
knew fear, as his fearless daughter Caterina proudly
describes him.
Better still, Galeazzo Sforza knew men. No one
of proved worth and activity had to fear his caprices.
Cecco Simonetta, his father’s faithful minister, was retained
in the highest offices throughout his reign; and
his chief engineer and architect, Bartolommeo Gadio,
kept undisturbed command of the great works of the
Castello. Nor did the Duke’s heated temper affect
his political judgment. He reconciled himself with
Savoy, and with Lorenzo de’ Medici and Ferdinand of
Naples formed that triple alliance which gave Italy her
most splendid period of peace. In the cordial relations
which he maintained with France he never forgot
Milan’s appointed task of guarding the gate of Italy.
Within his own dominions he held party passions in check,
and followed his father’s prudent policy of employing
in the important offices of State foreigners like the
Sicilian Simonetta, and men who owed everything to
the House of Sforza, and of diminishing the influence
of the great nobles.

BRIDGE OVER NAVIGLIO NEAR SAN MARCO
With peace without and order within, the tide of prosperity
rose ever higher in the populous city. The vast
lands of the Duchy were everywhere being brought to
full fertility by irrigation works and the draining of
wastes. Palaces surrounded by beautiful gardens and
fruitful orchards and vineyards were springing up where
before had been wilderness. Great schemes for new
waterways between the different cities of the State were
in hand, and all the immense increase of the country’s
resources, resulting from improved agriculture and
greater facilities of traffic, flowed by a thousand streams
into the coffers of the capital. An extraordinary vitality
seemed to possess all classes in this morning of the
Renaissance. The larger horizons revealed to the spirit
by the revival of ancient literature and thought, the
multiplicity of new interests created by increased knowledge,
the joy of the release from the mediæval sense
142of guilt and sorrow, gave to this age the vigour and
enthusiasm of a regenerated world. Milan was one vast
hive of vivacious energies, busy in commerce, in art and
all kinds of handiwork, in learning, poetry, music. The
Duke’s excited spirit was eager for all intellectual and
artistic novelties. His Court was thronged with scholars
and philosophers. Not content with the magnificent
library of Pavia, he formed a fine collection of books
in Milan, and printing-presses were set up in the city
at this time. But above all else Galeazzo loved music.
Milan had been from early times the resort of troubadours,
minstrels and those skilled in ‘divers musicks,’
but never before had such beautiful singers been heard
there as the Duke summoned from Flanders and all
parts of Europe to compose the choir of the ducal
chapel in the Castello. Music and the chase were
Galeazzo’s favourite diversions; and the vast hunting-grounds
and deep forests of the Duchy, full of wild
boars and stags and all sorts of beasts and birds, the
wide meres and watery channels crowded with waterfowl,
were continually visited by gallant hunting and
hawking trains. The picturesque interest of that far-off
princely life, rich in all the adornments of rarest art,
and fresh with the springing joy of that hopeful age, is
enhanced for us by its dimness. It has all the poetic
charm of a half-obliterated fresco. These historic figures
appear to our vision in that stiffness and innocence and
decorative grace, that mingling of mediæval romance
and Renaissance beauty with which they were doubtless
represented by the primitive painters who covered the
walls of Galeazzo’s palaces in Milan and Pavia with
scenes of the ducal life—frescoes, alas! long perished.
The picture of the city at this time would be bright
indeed but for the plague-spots of vice and cruelty in
the ruler, and of corruption in the people. Acquiescence
in tyranny, and the new luxury of life, had bred
143effeminacy and servility in the citizens. But there were
some among them who could not forget their shame.
This motley prince, himself an early and crude product
of the still undisciplined spirit of the Renaissance, was
destined to perish by the operation of that same spirit.
The very arrogance of blood and brain which drove him
to excess swelled the indignation of the youths who assembled
in the school of the humanist Cola Montana, and
followed the finger of their preceptor as he pointed with
scorn to the spectacle of the Duke passing with extravagant
pomp across the Piazza dell’ Arengo, and to the
obsequious train of nobles and magistrates in gorgeous
attire attending him, and contrasted the degradation and
pusillanimity of these courtiers with the noble simplicity
of the Carthaginian and Roman patriots who had won
immortal fame by giving their lives for their country.
Cola, who was himself secretly envenomed against the
Duke on account of personal wrongs, never ceased to
hold up before his pupils the example of Brutus and
the lofty ideal of virtue and self-sacrifice which inspired
their classic ancestors. Inflamed by his eloquence and
by a mingling of pedantic pride and youthful enthusiasm,
these sons of fathers who remembered the brief hope
of the Ambrosian Republic formed a resolution to rid
the State of the monstrous tyranny which oppressed it.
Girolamo Olgiati, Gio. Ant. Lampugnano and Carlo
Visconte were the chief conspirators. The lofty indignation
of the two latter was aggravated by personal
grievances, but the motives of Olgiati, whose sensitive
mind had been moulded for years by Cola Montana,
seems to have been pure of all egoism except a beautiful
self-conceit. They communicated their plot to a
few trusty comrades, and went about the city secretly
stirring up discontent. In spite of the general prosperity
poverty existed, and it happened that the season had
been bad and scarcity threatened. The populace could
144not see beyond this immediate evil, and all groaned together
under the taxation which they supposed went
only to provide for the limitless luxury of the Court.
Many citizens were hereditary Guelfs and foes of the
Sforza. The idea of rebellion was familiar enough in
every North Italian city, and the conspirators received
so much sympathy and so many promises of adherence
that the excited vision of young Olgiati pictured the
whole city awaiting the signal of the great deed to rise
and set him and his fellows at the head of a Republic
as noble as those of antiquity. Day and night Lampugnano’s
house was crowded with enthusiasts for
liberty. All preparations were made for the rising,
deputies were appointed to ensure the safety of the city
in the confusion which was sure to follow the overthrow
of the government, and the day and the particulars
of the great act of judgment on the tyrant
were carefully arranged.
On St. Thomas Day (1476), Duke Galeazzo entered
early in the morning into his capital, after a short victorious
campaign against the encroachments of Burgundy
in the mountains of Savoy. Let it be remembered
of him that his last deed was thus to beat back invaders
of Italy. As he rode to Milan from his Castle of
Abbiategrasso, in the bitter cold which had numbed
the streams and fogged the air, three ravens slowly
rose and flew across his path, one after the other,
uttering hoarse croaks. The Duke seized a gun and
fired at these evil augurs, and was half-minded to turn
back. He went forward, however, but a heavy presentiment
of ill had fallen on his soul. As he rode in,
welcomed by the nobles who had thronged the city to
do him homage, the conspirators noted his heavy
countenance, and knew that the hour was at hand.
Instead of mirth he carried gloom into the Castle, all
prepared for his coming, and though it was the season
145of joy, he ordered the ornaments of the chapel to be
draped in black, and bade the Flemish priest, Cordiero
and his thirty fellow-singers from beyond the mountains,
chant every day in the Mass a verse from the Office of
the Dead. Nevertheless the great Christmas festivities
took place as usual, and the tall figure of the Prince, robed
to the feet in crimson damask, and accompanied by the
fair Duchess and a crowd of nobles, stalked gesticulating
though the splendid chambers of the Castello, vaunting,
in the midst of a strange and mournful oppression,
his own magnificence, and the glory and enduring
strength of his House.
The next day was the Feast of St. Stephen. Very
early in the morning, Gio. Antonio Lampugnano and
Girolamo Olgiati knelt and heard Mass together, like
knights entering into battle. A great crowd gathered
in S. Stefano, where the Duke was to attend Mass later.
Some of the conspirators mingled with the people,
while the three leaders waited in a house close by.
The slow moments passed. At last the appointed hour
arrived and the procession was at hand. Girolamo,
in his confession, tells the rest in breathless words.
Soon a noise; it is the Prince. We hide our daggers, and
in an instant stand in the church. The Duke passes, I
transfix him, he falls and expires.
Corio, who was one of the Duke’s chamberlains
and was present in the church, describes how Galeazzo
entered between the Ferrarese and Pisan Envoys,
preceded by a pompous train of guards and servants.
The writer saw the daggers flash from the little group
of conspirators and bury themselves in the gaudy
body of the Prince, and heard his one cry, O Nostra
Donna! as he fell back in a pool of blood. In the
uproar which immediately arose, Lampugnano was killed
as he fled through the press of shrieking women; but
Girolamo and Carlo Visconte, with their accomplices,
146succeeded in escaping from the church. The mangled
body of the tyrant was carried into the adjoining
Canonica, and its gory dress was exchanged for a robe
of white cloth of gold, and all the ducal ornaments and
insignia set upon it. Meanwhile Girolamo, hounded by
the rage and terror of his father out of his home, whither
he had fled, took refuge with a priest and waited in
violent agitation, his exalted brain seething with hopes
and fears. The people must be even now rushing to
arms. His friends must be coming to find him and
place themselves under his command. They would
sack the palaces of Cecco Simonetta and the hated
ministers, seize the gates, abolish the taxes, proclaim a
glorious Republic. The hours went by and nothing
happened. Hearing a great noise, he looked eagerly
out and saw the lacerated remains of his comrade
Lampugnano being dragged along by yelling children
with every hideous insult.
Hope began to desert him. He was sought, not by
friends and admirers, but by officers of justice, and
fleeing miserably from one refuge to another, was soon
captured. In his dungeon, the mind of the young man—he
was twenty-three—maintained its exaltation, though
it was a wonder, says Corio, that amid such torments
as he underwent, the afflicted spirit did not abandon
the agonised body. He managed to compose a long
relation in Latin of all the circumstances of the plot, a
document of poignant human interest which shows the
effect of the prevailing enthusiasm for antiquity upon
a serious and lofty soul. Even at the last frightful
moment, when the iron of the executioner was at his
breast, the fainting youth had courage to animate himself
in the tongue of Brutus and Cato with the words—Collect
thyself, Hieronimo. The memory of thy deed
shall live long. Mors acerba, fama perpetua!
CHAPTER VII
The Opening of the Gate
If the great movements of history could ever be said
to turn on the existence of an individual, one
might regard as the paradoxical result of Galeazzo
Maria’s death the loss of Italy’s freedom. The young
Milanese Brutus, in his noble rage against tyranny,
little foresaw the three centuries of dark and hopeless
servitude which by the unimpassioned workings of
fate his blow would indirectly bring upon his country.
The exclamation of the cynical Sixtus IV. at the
news of the murder—To-day is the peace of Italy dead,—showed
a clearer vision. The scheming Pope saw and
gauged the unstable elements in the situation—the
ambition of Naples and Venice, the helplessness of
Duke Galeazzo’s ten-year-old successor, the contagion
of disorder throughout Italy; remembered the aggressive
Turk in the east, the adventurous Frank in the north,
and forthwith set to work to precipitate the inevitable
upheaval in the interests of his own family.
The trouble ahead was, however, as yet hidden.
Milan kept calm. The air-bubble expectations of the
conspirators had perished at the touch of reality.
There was no attempt at a rising. The widowed
Duchess assumed without opposition the supreme
authority as regent for her son, the child Gian
Galeazzo, with Cecco Simonetta as her chief minister.
148The dead Duke’s brothers, Sforza, Duke of Bari,
and Lodovico il Moro, were absent in France, Ascanio
the priest in Rome. But the situation was pregnant
with danger, as Simonetta well knew. He suspended
all Galeazzo Maria’s works of embellishment in the
city, set the engineers and builders to construct new
defences, threw a strong garrison into the Castle, and
adopted every precaution against revolt. The chief
menace came from the nobles of the old Ghibelline
party. They hated Simonetta, who was a Sicilian and
the creature of Francesco Sforza, with no interest
apart from his master’s House, which he strengthened
by depressing the great feudatories. The veteran
minister was unpopular with the people too, because he
was a foreigner, and because of the heavy taxes.
Sforza and Lodovico, hurrying back from France, and
joined by Ascanio, found a powerful party, headed by
the fiery and restless soldier, Roberto di San Severino,
ready to support them in overthrowing the government.
But Simonetta was on the watch. He seized one of
the chiefs of the disaffected party, and filled the city
with troops. San Severino promptly fled to Naples,
and the three princes retreated to a little distance,
ready to escape. Their youngest brother, Ottaviano,
a youth of eighteen, who was involved in their plot,
also rode hastily out of the city, and finding himself
pursued, leapt into the swollen Adda, and was washed
off his horse and drowned. A formal decree banishing
the elder princes was issued, and for the moment the
danger was over and Simonetta triumphed.
Naples, however, ambitious for a foothold in Milan,
embraced the cause of the exiles, and sent San Severino
with an army to worry the ducal territories. The
brothers themselves, from their different places of
refuge, kept up communications with their partisans in
the city, and intrigued against the government.
149Simonetta’s power depended upon the will of the
Duchess Bona, a lady ‘of little good-sense,’ according
to Commines. Though she left the guidance of
affairs entirely to the minister, his influence could not
compete with the charms of her handsome Ferrarese
secretary, Antonio Tassino, to whom she could deny
nothing. The inordinate presumption of this favourite
soon conflicted with Simonetta’s authority. Lodovico
Sforza, who far away had eyes and ears everywhere,
was quick to profit by the dissension between these two
powers at Court. The death, in 1479, of the elder
brother Sforza—from excessive fat—helped to clear
the path for the ambition of the Moro, who was now
created Duke of Bari by the King of Naples, in succession
to Sforza. To him the rebellious spirits in
Milan looked henceforth as their leader. A number
of the great nobles, the Borromei, the Da Pusterla—those
old foes of the Dukes of Milan—the Marliani
and others, aided the upstart Tassino to turn the
Duchess against her husband’s faithful old servant.
Beatrice da Este, wife of Lodovico’s half-brother
Tristan, and other ladies in her intimacy, plied her
with complaints of Simonetta, and entreated her to
dismiss him and recall the banished Moro, who with
the mercenaries of Naples was now preying on her
territories. Tassino whispered the same persuasions
between the endearments which she permitted from
him. At last, one day Lodovico himself knelt before
her, having at great risk returned to the city and made
his way secretly through the gardens into the Castello.
Heedless of his disobedience to her decree of banishment,
the thoughtless woman received him with the
utmost joy, and the whole city burst into a frenzy of
welcome. Simonetta’s clear vision read the future.
Most illustrious Duchess, said he, I shall lose my head,
you your State. Deaf to his warning, Bona committed
150the government to her brother-in-law. Three
days later Simonetta was arrested and carried to the
Castle of Pavia, where, after he had lain a whole year
in captivity, he was brought to trial, before one of the
most vindictive of his personal enemies, on a charge of
enormous crimes against the ducal House. He was
tortured, and finally beheaded in the Castle yard. For
putting him to so merciful an end, Bona took much
credit to herself in an official notification of his trial
and death sent to the various Courts of Italy.
The minister disposed of, the turn of the favourite
came. From being Lodovico’s ally and tool, Tassino
was now become a serious hindrance to Lodovico.
His arrogance was overweening. He had boundless
power over Bona, and was rapidly making himself absolute
master in the palace. The crisis arrived in a
struggle over the Rocchetta, the inner Keep of the
Castle of Milan, which, with its strong garrison and
impregnable defences, gave its commander virtual
dominion of the whole city. Tassino persuaded the
Duchess to appoint his father as Castellan, in the place
of Filippo Eustachio, who had been put in charge of
it by Duke Galeazzo. But Filippo, a staunch adherent
of Lodovico’s, disobeyed her repeated commands
to give up the keys, and sturdily resisted all her
efforts to remove him, defying her threats and sentences,
until the Moro had prepared a swift and sudden stroke.
One day, at Lodovico’s bidding, Filippo and Gio.
Francesco Pallavicino entered the apartments of the
little Duke, at an hour when most of his attendants
were out of the way, and snatching up the child,
carried him across the narrow bridge which led from
the Corte Ducale into the Rocchetta, and delivered
him into the custody of his uncle. With the person
of the sovereign in his possession, behind the defence
of drawbridges, portcullises and artillery, and a strong
151body of soldiers faithful to himself, the Moro could
dictate terms to the Duchess. She had no alternative
but to surrender to him the regency and the guardianship
of her son. As for Tassino, seeing himself overreached,
he fled incontinently, to escape a worse fate,
and stripped of everything but his perfumes and ivory
combs, which were bundled after him, he disappears
ignobly out of history. Bereft at once of lover, son
and sovereignty, Bona was a piteous figure of helpless
rage and grief. She declared she would abandon the
Duchy, even if she had to climb out of the windows
and cross the moat at the risk of her life. Lodovico,
however, gently detained her in the Castle of Abbiategrasso,
a virtual prisoner, until the subsidence of
her shallow passion enabled her to submit to the
new order of things and settle down, without power
or authority, to a quiet life with her children, in the
Castello of Milan again.
Thus, by a series of successful palace intrigues,
Lodovico Sforza made himself supreme in Milan. He
had still, however, to cope with the resentment of the
nobles who had helped him to power, and now found
themselves denied any share in it. Like all usurpers,
Lodovico found ingratitude necessary to self-preservation,
and from the first he studied to depress his more
powerful subjects, choosing foreigners and men of
modest degree as his ministers and advisers. Roberto
di San Severino with many other nobles now took up
arms against him. But they were completely defeated
by Constanzo Sforza, an able general and a kinsman
of the reigning House, and the turbulent San Severino,
transformed into the Moro’s bitterest foe, quitted the
Duchy, and went off to serve Venice in the war
against Ferrara.
The masterly craft by which Lodovico Sforza had
achieved his triumph, roused the admiration and fear
152of all Italy, which increased as, with the progress
of time, he became the most conspicuous figure in
Italian politics. About the enigmatic personality of
this prince, history has confused our minds with contrary
judgments, which romance has translated into a
various caricature. His peculiar association with Italy’s
greatest glory and greatest shame has thrown an exaggerated
light and shade upon his memory. The
Italian historians of this period make him the scapegoat
for that calamity of Italy, which no one man, but the
ancient and inherent sin of the whole nation, brought
about. Guicciardini, while recording his many virtues
of mind and heart, is glad to believe him guilty of the
worst crimes of ambition and perfidy, and to discover
in him a fatal self-conceit. Paolo Giovio speaks of
him as born for the undoing of Italy. Modern inquirers
have modified the traditional view of the Moro, by
showing the baselessness of some of the worse charges
against him, and by a diligent prying into all the
details of his domestic existence, they have at once
humanised and belittled the old picture of the man.
Yet still the real Lodovico seems dark to us. It is not
for nothing that the name of il Moro—the Moor—given
to the dark-skinned boy in his childhood, has
clung to him through history; it shows the conviction
of his contemporaries and of posterity that it fitted
not only his bodily appearance, but the complexion of
his soul.
By his actions he must be judged. In the Italy of
the Quattrocento, to do evil that good might come was
excellent morality. The best men practised it, and
differed only from the worst in the ends they pursued.
Lodovico’s usurpation of power had its immediate
justification in the salvation of the State. The prestige
of his name, and his fine statesmanship, could alone
avert the civil war and anarchy which Bona’s government
153was leading to, and oppose a barrier to the greed
of Venice and Naples for Lombardy. The deposition
of a weak woman by a strong and able man was an
act unsingular in a country where beneath all law and
convention reigned the tacit conviction that character
was the true legitimacy. Once in power, he found
that internal peace necessitated the sacrifice of the
turbulent elements of which he had served himself to
climb, and personal ingratitude became a public virtue.
Freed from the prepotence of these restless spirits, the
citizens could pursue their occupations undisturbed, and
the prince could devote himself to his great schemes
for the improvement of agriculture, the facilitation of
commerce and the humanising of the people. It is
these things—in which he carried on the noblest tradition
of the Sforza domination—which are the Moro’s
apology for much wrong-doing; it is these and not his
ceaseless political activity, and immense prestige as a
statesman, which make the story of Milan great during
his reign, a period brilliant, joyous and prosperous
beyond compare.
Though in title only regent for the young Duke,
Lodovico was absolute sovereign. His extraordinary
activity, resource and subtlety, backed by the boundless
wealth of Milan, soon made his influence felt
abroad. For the first year or two his cares at home
kept him from interfering much in general affairs. The
balance of power in Italy, deprived of the weight of
Milan, wavered in consequence, and Sixtus IV., Naples
and Venice did their utmost to swallow up Florence.
The safety of the great Tuscan Republic, secured
partly by the courage and address of Lorenzo de’ Medici,
but more by the timely knock of the Turk at the door
of Italy, at Otranto, was further assured by the fast-rising
power of the new ruler of Milan, who by uniting
his State in 1484, in a fresh alliance with Florence
154and Naples, restored to Italy that equilibrium which had
been first established by his great father, Francesco.
The eleven years that followed the Peace of Bagnolo
(1484-95) were the most splendid in the history of
mediæval Italy. They were the culmination of a great
ascent, preceding as great a downfall. Pressing upwards
through the continual struggles, amid the phantoms and
shadows of the earlier centuries, the chosen spirits of
humanity had at last emerged upon a height, where, as in
the light of unclouded morning, the whole world seemed
spread out before and behind them, heaven itself within
their reach, the gods themselves their fellows. In the
general material prosperity out of which the fine flower
of Italian civilisation in the Quattrocento had sprung,
as in the cultured and artistic joy of life which was its
highest expression, Milan, led by Lodovico Sforza, held
a foremost place. Whatever may have been his secret
motives, this prince exerted himself ceaselessly to conceive
and carry out projects of enduring benefit to the
country. Summoning the greatest brains in Italy to his
service, he set on foot immense hydraulic works, by
means of which wildernesses were converted into fruitful
tracts, and new ways opened for the passage of
merchandise and general traffic. He widened his
father’s famous canal, the Naviglio Martesana, and the
Naviglio encircling the city, employing the inventive
genius of Leonardo da Vinci, to overcome the difficulty
of the different levels by a system of locks, still existing
in Milan to this day. He joined these canals with
the ancient channel between Milan and Pavia, thus
forming a navigable waterway between the Adda and
the Ticino. Large districts hitherto unfertile owed
their after prosperity to this enlightened ruler. He
fostered agriculture, founding model farms and introducing
improved breeds of cattle and horses. His
pleasaunces and orchards round the Castello at Milan,
155and his country palaces and villas were so beautiful
and fruitful that they were called earthly paradises.
After a brief half century of the Sforza rule, the Duchy
of Milan was become a vast garden, supporting an
enormous population of hardworking peasants. Commerce
flourished more than ever, every way being opened
to it by wise and considerate measures. In the higher
branches of industry the Moro’s vitalising interest and
enthusiasm was as effective. His splendid patronage
of art and letters made this city of prosperous traders
the richest centre in Italy of the æsthetic culture of
the Renaissance. Attracted by his liberality and large
ideas, the rarest genius of the age was at his command.
Bramante of Urbino spent many years at Milan, building
cupolaed temples and colonnaded palaces, and transforming
the old mediæval city of the Visconti into the
fair Renaissance vision of the Moro’s desire. For
Lodovico and for Milan, Leonardo da Vinci did his
greatest works. Perugino painted for the Moro the
splendid Madonna with the Archangels, now in the
National Gallery, and in the stimulating atmosphere a
number of native artists of considerable distinction
sprang up. Lodovico equally favoured men of letters
and scientific inquirers. He invited them to Milan,
and gave them great rewards, and did his utmost by
grants and personal care to raise the University of
Pavia and the schools founded at Milan by Galeazzo
to a flourishing condition.

CANAL, VIA SAN MARCO
156But the merits of the Moro’s government were obscured
to the people by his tyrannic methods. The
peasants, groaning under the oppression of forced labour
and of heavy and unjustly distributed taxation, were too
preoccupied by their immediate grievances to care for
the rich harvest which would ensue some day from the
sacrifice of their sweat and their scanty gains. In
their belief the Prince sought only self-glorification and
the increase of the already fabulous ducal treasure.
Their simple lamentations sound in the pages of the
chroniclers like a dull threatening undertone in that
wonderful symphony of rich and various instruments
which the life of the Milanese Court was at this time.

CANONICA OF ST. AMBROGIO
One of the worst characteristics of a tyrant was,
however, conspicuously absent in Lodovico Sforza.
He was not cruel. Galeazzo’s horrible ways of enforcing
the law no longer prevailed. The gallows
vanished; fragments of quartered traitors adorned the
gates no more, and such pains as justice or policy
necessitated were administered out of the sight and, if
possible, knowledge of the Moro. Even Guicciardini
describes the Moro as mild and merciful. The sight
of bodily suffering hurt his fastidious delicacy, his love
of fair and seemly appearance, his fine sensibilities.
His shrinking from blood was perhaps a sign of what
may explain much that seems dark in his history—fear;
of the decadence which fatally awaits races risen
too swiftly to greatness. However that may be, his
mildness did not win the hearts of the people for a
sovereign who addressed them from behind the protection
of iron bars and never admitted them to free and
friendly audience. An ever-widening gulf divided their
lives of elemental want and passion from the exquisite
existence of subtle and various delight within the impassable
158walls of the Castello. It was for the Moro,
we remember, that Leonardo sketched the plans of an
ideal city, with an upper system of streets in which the
sovereign and his chosen society of nobles and courtiers
might pass, uncontaminated by the breath and odour of
the multitudes below.
To the princes of the Quattrocento the people were
but the necessary foundation of existence, ‘the mud
on which proud man is built.’ And how incomparable
was the fair fabric, so based, and composed of all
the rarest elements of life. The story of the Moro’s
Court is well-known to English readers. The joyous
figures that peopled it are familiar to us, and the gorgeous
pageants, the processions of princes and potentates
and fair ladies, the stupendous display of wealth and
beauty, the tourneys, feasts and dances, are tales oft told
in biography and romance. In 1489 the long arranged
marriage of the young Duke with Isabella of Aragon,
granddaughter of King Ferrante of Naples, was celebrated
with extraordinary pomp, and two years later
the festivities were renewed for the double nuptials of
the Regent himself with Beatrice da Este, daughter of
the Duke of Ferrara, and of her brother Alfonso, heir-apparent
of Ferrara, with Anna Sforza, sister of Gian
Galeazzo. All these splendours were far overpassed,
however, in 1493, when the Moro’s diplomacy was
rewarded by an imperial alliance for the House of
Sforza, and Bianca Maria, the Duke’s remaining sister,
rode forth from the Castello in a chariot of gold to her
marriage with the Emperor Maximilian. The imagination
reels with the descriptions of the rich robes and
jewels, the pavilions and triumphal arches, the garlands,
the blazoned hangings, the allegorical masques, the noise
of music and of applauding crowds on these occasions.
One would feel that Milan must have suffered an intolerable
surfeit of colour and delight, did we not know
159that the gorgeous riot was shaped into symmetry and
order by the supreme decorative taste of the Italian
Quattrocento. All the beautiful neo-pagan conceits,
the new vision of the gods of Olympus granted to that
age, inspired these brief spectacles. Leonardo—Bramante—fashioned
those gorgeous edifices of an hour, built
up that wonderful seeming, ephemeral as the glories
which it celebrated, and stayed those passing moments
for ever in the history of the world.
Though it was the desire to outdo every other
princely Mæcenas which impelled Lodovico to bid
highest for the services of great artists and scholars,
it was not merely his liberality which held such a man
as Leonardo at Milan, but rather his large appreciation,
his sympathy with great and original ideas, his rare
wisdom in leaving genius free to work in its own way.
He had this, moreover, in common with that unique
among the sons of the Italian Renaissance, that
he, too, was a far seeker and the designer of things
never to be finished. Leonardo came to Milan
about 1483. There exists a copy, apparently in
his own handwriting, of a letter recommending
himself to the Moro, in which he enumerates all
his qualifications for employment, beginning with his
skill in the invention of military engines, and ending
with his capacity to carry out any work in sculpture or
painting as well as any other man, be he who he may.
Vasari tells us that on his arrival in Milan he offered
Lodovico a silver lute which he had fashioned himself
in the form of a horse’s head, and in such a manner
that in beauty and sonority of tone it surpassed every
other instrument at the Court, and that the prince
quickly became enamoured of his admirable gifts and
conversation. The more intimate knowledge of the
man revealed in his own notebooks has, however,
changed the traditional picture of Leonardo as a fine
160courtier and brilliant wit and conversationalist, the
centre of attraction at the Court, enjoying great revenues
from the Moro and dissipating them in splendid living.
We see him, instead, secluded with his pupils in the
pleasant home which Lodovico gave him on the outskirts
of the city, beside the Castello gardens, poring
over some problem of construction or hydrostatics,
striving to create a flying-machine or other novel
engine. Or passing rapidly, according to his mood, from
modelling the great horse to his painting in the refectory
of Sta. Maria della Grazie, or tracing the
exquisite contours of those beautiful favourites of the
Moro, Cecilia Gallerani and her successor, Lucrezia
Crivelli, mocked and allured in each shadowy face by
that inscrutable smile of woman in which the secret of
life seemed to hide itself. He evidently cared little to
mingle with the social life of the Court, where perhaps
he was neither able nor willing to express to a circle,
alive to intellectual interests but enslaved by pedantry
and charlatanism, those occult thoughts which even in
his writings he hid in left-handed hieroglyphics. Yet
he must have been a familiar presence in the palace,
where he was constantly summoned for some work
which to us seems strangely disproportioned to his
genius—the arrangement of the water-supply for the
Duchess’s bath, the designing of triumphal arches for
a wedding pageant, or the costumes and accessories of
some spectacular joust. Whatever it was, he did it
with the interest of one for whom there is no great nor
small, and for whom a moment as much as countless
centuries holds eternity, and little things and big manifest
alike the divine law of necessity.
Leonardo’s figure overshadows for us all others of
Lodovico il Moro’s Milan. There were many others
besides him, however, of highest reputation at the time
in the chosen circle of the Court. The Moro, in his
161care for the intellectual improvement of his subjects,
imported poets from Tuscany to teach them the art of
composing sonnets. Ancient prejudice against all
things Lombard withheld many of Leonardo’s countrymen
from accepting the Sforza’s offers of honours and
emoluments. But the sunshine of Court favour, come
whence it might, was greedily accepted by the Florentine
Bernardo Bellincione, whose gift for stringing together
appropriate and flattering verses secured him
the position of Court poet for many years at Milan.
Nor could any small local passion restrain that bare-boned
vagabond genius, Antonio Camelli—called il
Pistoia after his native city—from quenching his perennial
famine at the ducal table. But though he played
the fool to amuse his patrons, il Pistoia was of much
rarer stuff than Bellincione. Behind his cloak of
buffoonery the tragedy of a serious and prophetic spirit
hid itself, and a fine satire inspired the sallies of his
fantastic muse. An irrepressible sonneteer, he poured
forth streams of verse at Milan. A number of his
sonnets allude to the politics of the day, and are of great
interest.
These professors of poesy were very successful in
propagating their art in Milan. Francesco Tanzi, one
of the many versifiers at Court, declared that after the
example of Bellincione, Milan was full of sonnets, and
all the rivers and canals ran with the water of Parnassus.
The poetic frenzy had invaded the whole of society, so
that every young knight who desired the favour of ladies
and princes had needs be skilled in making rhymes and
improvising to the music of his lute. A flourishing
school of poetry rewarded the Moro’s patronage and
encouragement, and its most distinguished graduates
were young nobles of the first rank—Gaspare Visconte,
of the same stock as the old ducal House, and Antonio
di Campo Fregoso, of a famous Genoese House. A
162singer of older and still higher repute in the ducal
circle was that mirror of the graceful and cultured
chivalry of the day, Niccolò da Correggio, who as the
son of Beatrice da Este, wife of Tristan Sforza, was
constantly at Milan, in devoted attendance upon his
cousin, the younger Beatrice da Este. Marchesino
Stanza, Girolamo Tuttavilla, Galeazzo di San Severino,
Galeotto di Caretto, a lettered noble and chronicler of
Montferrato, all swelled the tuneful choir. The Moro
himself is said to have included sonnet-making among
his myriad activities. Around these distinguished figures
hovered a host of lyrists of various rank and accomplishment,
both natives and pilgrims attracted from afar
to this now famous shrine of the Muses. Men of other
occupations added their voices in moments of leisure.
Among these was Bramante, who, in the intervals of
his labours as architect, engineer, painter and master of
revels, competed eagerly for the laurel wreath.
The chief theme of their song, and the object of
the gallant adoration and service of all, was the
younger Beatrice da Este, who at fifteen came to
Milan to be the Moro’s bride. To this child of
tuneful Ferrara, trained from childhood upwards in all
the æsthetic traditions of its famous Court, an atmosphere
of poetry, music and art was as natural as the
air she breathed. With that full and eager vitality
which she shared with her father, Duke Ercole, and her
sister, Isabella of Mantua, she sought all beautiful and
joyous things. In the Court of her rich and indulgent
lord she could satisfy every desire. For the rich
equipment of her person and her surroundings she had
the rarest talent at her command. Leonardo da Vinci
devised curious girdles for her. That finest of goldsmiths,
Caradosso, carved the beautiful gems which she
wore, and spent his most delicate workmanship on pax
or reliquary for her oratory. To create her presentment
163in marble she could choose a Gian Cristoforo
Romano, most cultured and graceful of young sculptors.
Her love of sweet melody was fed by the crowd of
skilled musicians who frequented this Court, where their
art was traditionally welcome. Besides the Flemish
priest Cordier, and the other ultramontane singers of
Duke Galeazzo’s celebrated choir, there were here the
viol player, Jacopo di San Secondo—the Apollo of
Raphael’s Parnassus—whose strains were able to soothe
the Moro in moments of fever and pain, Atalante
Migliorotti, the friend and companion of Leonardo, and
others numberless, nameless to us now. An incomparable
craftsman, Lorenzo di Pavia, made instruments
for her of purest tone, in cases of ivory and ebony most
exquisitely worked. She played herself upon these,
and had a sweet voice. Many a time with her devoted
knight, Galeazzo di San Severino, model of all fashionable
graces, and himself an accomplished singer, and
her favourite Daino, most musical and delightful of
fools, she and her ladies would make harmonious concert.
As became a daughter of Este, Beatrice extended
a princely patronage to scholarship and serious literature.
Her secretary, the learned Vincenzo Calmeta,
tells us that she engaged men suitably gifted to read
aloud to her the Divina Commedia and the works of
other Italian poets. She would give serious attention
to literary debates, such as the lively poetic contention
we read of between Bramante and Gaspare Visconte,
on the respective merits of Dante and Petrarca.
Such encounters of sharp-sworded wit, so much in
vogue at that time, were conducted at Milan with less
pedantry and self-conceit than in Courts ruled by more
strictly humanistic traditions. A freedom, gaiety and
freshness animated the intellectual atmosphere here.
The Moro’s extraordinary activity of mind and wide interests,
Beatrice’s ardour, and capacity for enjoyment,
164fired all around them. The Duchess’s eagerness for
culture was tempered by her love of sport and outdoor
life. Her hawks and her hounds were a primary
passion in this Ferrarese princess, and many a fair
morning was passed in adventurous chase of the wild
creatures in her husband’s vast hunting demesnes. She
was a splendid horsewoman, and had unbounded
courage. The lively sports in which she indulged
with her ladies and cavaliers were not always of a
refined order. The gaiety of the fifteenth century was
ministered to by jests and practical jokes of incredible
coarseness, and by all the obscenities of the allowed
fools and monstrosities of nature who capered in
grotesquely brilliant garb round every Renaissance
princess. Yet into this full life the Duchess herself
carried a redeeming innocence. In spite of her free
intercourse with the young nobles, no lightest shadow
ever rested on her fair fame.
The society in which she passed her bright, pure
existence had, however, but lately had Galeazzo Maria
for leader and example, and had forgotten all moral
restrictions. When Beatrice came first to Milan she
found her husband’s mistress, the beautiful poetess
Cecilia Gallerani, installed in the palace itself. The
whole of Milan was rotten beneath its fine vestures and
its art and learning. Wealth and luxury had encouraged
the love of pleasure natural in the people, and
the ideal of freedom in thought and manners, the search
for novel experience and sensation, the worship of the
new old gods, born of the revived knowledge of
antiquity, had induced immorality and corruption more
than elsewhere in this city where voluptuous tastes
were not restrained, as in the Florentines, by natural
temperance. Everywhere in the midst of the joyous
revels lust and evil passions were heaping up sins
ready for the retribution to come. Corio, an eyewitness
165of these times, preludes his story of the
great catastrophe by a vivid picture, adorned by
the fashionable pagan conceits, of Milanese life
during these years before the fatal 1495, when it
seemed to the city and its Lord that everything was
more firmly established in peace than ever before. No
one thought of other than accumulating riches. Pomps
and pleasures ruled the hours. The Court of our princes
was splendid exceedingly, full of new fashions, dresses and
delights. Nevertheless, at this time virtue was so much
lauded on every side that Minerva had set up great
rivalry with Venus, and each sought to make her school
the most brilliant. To that of Cupid came the most
beautiful youths. Fathers yielded to it their daughters,
husbands their wives, brothers their sisters, and so thoughtlessly
did they thus flock to the amorous hall that it was
reckoned a stupendous thing by those who had understanding.
Minerva, she too, sought with all her might to
adorn her gentle Academy. Wherefore that glorious and
most illustrious Prince Lodovico Sforza had called into
his pay—as far as from the uttermost parts of Europe—men
most excellent in knowledge and art. Here was the
learning of Greece, here Latin verse and prose flourished
resplendently, here were the poetic Muses; hither the
masters of the sculptor’s art and those foremost in painting
had gathered from distant countries, and here songs
and sweet sounds of every kind and such dulcet harmonies
were heard, that they seemed to have descended from
Heaven itself upon this excelling Court.
We who know the after days of Milan watch the
golden hours gliding by towards the darkness ahead,
and the glory centring round the two doomed figures of
Lodovico and Beatrice is pregnant for us with tragedy
and grief. Corio continues with a description of these
princes, in this so vain felicity, passing their time in
divers pleasures, and speaks of the magnificent jousts and
166tournaments and military shows, and of the homage
paid by the poets to the Moro as Lord both of war and
peace. Yet, he adds, with all this glory, pomp and
wealth, which seemed as though nothing could be added
to it, Lodovico, not content, or unaware of his felicity,
must needs reach higher still, that his fall might be the
greater. And the chronicler, preparing himself to
compose the cruel and unheard-of tale, fears that compassion
will not suffer him to arrive at the piteous end
without tears.
The Moro’s power was in fact unstably based. His
was the right of natural ability to rule. But beside him
the lawful sovereign had grown to manhood during these
years. Gian Galeazzo Sforza—the engaging little boy
reading Cicero in Bramantino’s fresco, now in the
Wallace Collection—showed with advancing years
little desire or capacity to govern. Amiable, weakly,
and self-indulgent, he was perfectly content to leave the
power to his uncle, for whom he had a love and admiration
which are a touching element in the relationship of
the two men—usurper and legitimate prince. Had
they only been concerned, the Moro’s peculiar difficulties
might never have arisen. He seems to have regarded
himself sincerely at first as the vicegerent of his nephew.
Dum vivis tutus et laetus vivo. Gaude, fili, protector
tuus ero semper. These words, in the mouth of nephew
and uncle, are the motto on a miniatured page in the
History of Francesco Sforza, by Gio. Simonetta, printed
in 1490. The picture shows Lodovico and Gian
Galeazzo kneeling on the edge of a lake; in the midst
of the water a ship with a youth in it and a Moor at the
helm, and in the background a mulberry-tree (moro)
spreading wide branches. This allegory—one of many
such that we read of—may have expressed some real
affection as well as self-exaltation in Lodovico, though
after-events give it a strange irony.
167But the respective marriages of the two princes introduced
another element into the situation. Beatrice da
Este was not only the joyous spirit of festival and sport
and all artistic delight, but a woman of strong character
and intelligence. She quickly gained influence over her
husband, and asserted herself in State affairs. The very
narrowness of her youth and sex gave her power over
the complex and wide-minded Moro, who adored her
spirit and courage, and yielded to her as his great sire
Francesco had yielded to Bianca Maria. Beatrice
wanted the semblance as well as the substance of
sovereignty, and the birth of her son, in 1492, added
the new ambition of a mother to her desire. Isabella of
Aragon, on her side, had a royal spirit; her soul swelled
with rage and offended pride when the regent showed
no intention of relinquishing the government to her
husband. In vain she urged Gian Galeazzo to assume
his rights; her exhortations only passed straight from
the confiding boy into Lodovico’s ears. Her sense of
wrong was further exasperated by Beatrice, who usurped
the homage and consequence which should have been
Isabella’s as consort of the sovereign. The rivalry between
the princesses began very soon after Beatrice’s
appearance on the scene, and that playful boxing-match
of which we read, in which the Duchess of Bari knocked
down her of Milan, was the symbol of a contest which
involved fatal issues reaching far beyond the two women
themselves.
Influenced by his wife’s ambition, and the birth of
his son—also perhaps by the impossibility, when the hour
came, of relinquishing the sweets of power and sacrificing
his vast projects and the fruits of his past incessant
labours to the claim of mere primogeniture represented
by the feeble and already failing Gian Galeazzo—Lodovico
was evidently scheming, after 1490, to make himself
Duke of Milan. From the time of the Moro’s marriage
168the ceremonial homage which had been paid till then
to the young Duke was gradually lessened. The tutelage
which had been proper in his boyhood was now
used to emphasize his incapacity. No single office or
dignity was at his disposal. Ministers of State, captains
of fortresses, generals and magistrates, all were appointed
by Lodovico. At no point did his subjects come into
contact with their real sovereign. He was dependent
for all supplies upon the Moro, who kept absolute control
of the immense Sforza treasure. The birth of his
heir was but scantily celebrated, while that of Lodovico’s
a little later was made the occasion of the most
pompous rejoicings. The halls of the sovereigns in the
Corte Ducale were gradually deserted, while Lodovico
and Beatrice’s apartments in the Rocchetta were
thronged. The self-seeking courtiers knew well where
their devotion was most profitably placed. Besides, it
was melancholy in the chambers of a sickly prince and
a sad princess ever brooding over her wrongs. The
two appeared less and less in public, and finally retired
altogether to the Castle of Pavia, and their pathetic
figures were almost forgotten on the joyous stage of
Milanese life.
But they existed—a constant menace to the Moro,
a weapon for his thousand enemies in the State, and for
jealous Italy outside. Isabella’s piteous complaints to
her grandfather, whom she implored to right her
husband, inflamed the long-standing Aragonese hatred of
the Sforza. The other powers—Venice, baulked in
her greed of conquest by the strong hand of the Moro,
and ever nervous for the cities which she had wrested
from Milan in Filippo Maria’s time; Pope Alexander
VI., who allowed no gratitude to the Sforza, although
through Cardinal Ascanio they had been the means of
his election, to interfere with his schemes for a new
Borgian Italy; Florence, politically and commercially
169jealous of the Lombard State—all would have gladly
seen the Moro overthrown and Milan depressed.
During these years of peace and of expansion for
Milan, the suspicious fear with which the disproportionate
prosperity of one power was always regarded
by the rest of Italy had concentrated itself upon
Lodovico Sforza. His extraordinary success and untiring
activity, his powers of intrigue, his ability and
resource, were the theme of every tongue. The extravagant
adulations of his Court poets were repeated
and unwillingly credited throughout Italy. With the
vast wealth of Milan at his command what might he
not do? Fear of Milan was an old habit. Was it
she that should give Italy a master after all? Was this
dark prince, mysteriously potent, to be the destroyer
of her liberty at last?
Had men looked more closely into the monster of
their imagination, they might have perceived that it
was not Lodovico’s ambition that was most to be
apprehended. The fatal situation which now developed
seems to have been the product of two opposing
fears. The Moro’s faith in himself and in his good
fortune was a superstition which supported itself upon
the lying prophecies of the astrologer ever at his side,
and was at the mercy of every ill omen. His intrigues
were often the devices of a man on the defensive,
rather than the confident moves of a conqueror. To
give a colour of justification to his now almost complete
usurpation, he set casuists to work and evolved a
specious doctrine, pronouncing himself lawful successor
of his father, as the first son born to Francesco after
he became Duke of Milan. By means of this argument,
and the better persuasion of an enormous gift of gold,
he obtained from the Emperor Maximilian the promise
of the investiture of the Duchy, an obsolete legality
which neither Francesco or Galeazzo had troubled to
170obtain in confirmation of the right won by the sword.
These devices, however, aroused only derision and
scandal in his own country, nor could they quiet his
own uneasy mind. He felt Italy against him and was
afraid. His particular dread of the House of Aragon
never slept. Though old King Ferrante urged with
pathetic sincerity the maintenance of the league which
had preserved the peace of Italy for so many fortunate
years, he might at any moment be succeeded by Alfonso
of Calabria, who did not disguise his hatred of the
Moro and his longing to right his daughter and son-in-law.
Lorenzo de’ Medici had died in 1491, and peace
was already threatened by the injudicious policy of his
son Piero. The covetousness of Venice, the faithless
selfishness of the Pope, completed a situation of general
peril, which might easily beget a great combination to
crush Lodovico and reinstate Gian Galeazzo, to be
followed by a scramble for the States which all knew
the young Duke incapable of governing.
The Moro resolved to anticipate the blow. With
fatal confidence in his power to control the force which
he was evoking, he opened the gate which it was Milan’s
sacred duty to keep shut against the foreigner. He
invited Charles VIII. of France to lead an army into
Italy against the Princes of Aragon, and to recover the
Kingdom of Naples for the House of Anjou.
Lodovico’s act did not perhaps at the time wear the
magnitude of guilt which subsequent events gave it.
Italy was so disunited, so lacking in any general
principle of patriotism that her various tyrants had not
scrupled to appeal at times to France or the Empire
in their needs. Men were used to sporadic attempts
of the Princes of Anjou to overthrow the Aragonese
dynasty in Naples. But now that the Angevin claims
were vested in the King of France, such attempts
must be more perilous for Italy. Naples was not the
171only State to which France had pretensions. Louis
of Orleans—next in succession to the throne of France
after the sickly Charles and his infant son—claimed
the Duchy of Milan itself through his ancestress
Valentina Visconte. The success of the French
enterprise in Naples could scarcely fail to be followed
by a vindication of this other claim. Nothing but
that strange and fatal belief in himself, which not only
inspired Lodovico but had infected his contemporaries,
could have blinded the Moro to the madness of his
proceedings and induced Venice, Florence and the
Pope to abet his projects at first by forming a new
league with him and abandoning Naples to its fate.
There was some strange glamour about this remarkable
man which deluded his own generation. The Renaissance
spirit felt itself represented and fulfilled in him.
Its boundless confidence in human possibilities was
exemplified by the reputation of almost superhuman
powers with which it invested Lodovico Sforza. God
in Heaven and the Moro on earth, so dared il Pistoia to
sing, and the prince to hear. The tragic fall which
awaited this exaltation is a part of the inward as well
as outward history of an age when pride built so high,
only to be smitten with incompleteness. Strangest of
all, perhaps, was the self-deception of Lodovico himself,
shown by the persistence in him, throughout his hopeless
captivity, of this superstitious faith, after it had
utterly failed him in the crisis of his life, so that in
his last moments, in his prison at Loches, he could
attribute his overthrow to nothing less than the direct
intervention of God, to punish him for his sins, since
only the sudden might of destiny, he said, could have subverted
the counsels of human wisdom.
In inviting Charles, Lodovico doubtless thought to
produce a temporary diversion, which should weaken
Naples and produce a political upheaval, amid which
172he should be able to secure the ducal throne, and once
seated in it, readjust by adroit diplomacy, the balance
of power in the peninsula after the retirement of the
invader in due course. But he had left out of account
the respective conditions of France and Italy—the
pent-up military fury in the noble classes in the first
country, which raged for an outlet, the fatal weakness
of disunion in the second, and the enervation which
peace and unparalleled prosperity had produced in its
people. He may have hoped to achieve his ends by
the mere threat of French invasion, and counted on
the indecision of the young king and his own subtle
craft to keep the matter from going any further.
Charles, however, whose weak head swam with the
flatteries of venal councillors, and with romantic ideas
imbibed from the tales of the Paladins, was easily persuaded
to undertake the conquest of Naples as a
preliminary step to the redemption of Christendom
from the Turk.
But the preparations for the expedition were very
dilatory, and more than two years passed before they
were completed. During this time of suspense Italy
was full of doubts and fears. Lodovico’s allies began
to hesitate, and there were daily shiftings of policy in
the various States, now in favour of Naples, now of
France, all actuated by self-interest, which guided
them finally in this crisis of their country’s fate to a
despicable neutrality, waiting upon events. The
Moro’s own policy was shifting and tortuous, even
displaying at times an anxiety—little credited by his
neighbours—to save Naples from the catastrophe
which he himself was bringing upon her. Already he
was working for a reaction against the French in the
event of their success in Italy. But his advances to
the opposite party won for him only the distrust of
his friends, and in France many warned Charles of the
173folly of relying upon this man, homme sans foy, s’il voyoit
son profit pour la rompre, as Commines pronounces him.
Meanwhile, careless apparently of the future, Italy
continued her wild dance of pleasure. In Milan,
gaiety and licence reigned supreme. Yet there are
many signs that a sense of sin and of a reckoning at
hand had begun to awaken. The sonnets of il Pistoia
grew grave with prophecies to laughing Italy of the
much weeping which time would soon draw from her,
and of the shortness of the hours between her and her
immense, irreparable sorrow. The superstitious Moro
himself must have been shaken by the blind friar who
is said to have appeared in the Piazza of Milan at the
time of his negotiations with the French King, crying—Prince,
show him not the way, else thou wilt repent
it. From Florence came the echo of Savonarola’s
annunciation, Gladius Domini super terram cito et
velociter. More poignant still to ears that could hear
was the tremulous voice of the octogenarian King of
Naples, warning Pope and Moro, again and again, of the
peril clear to the terrible prevision of the dying—He
who will may begin a war, but stop it, no!
But the voices cried in the wilderness. King
Ferrante’s was spent by death early in 1494, and in
the following autumn Charles appeared at last at the
head of a splendid host, and was welcomed with immense
pomp and revelry by Lodovico and Beatrice at
Pavia. There in the Castle the young Duke lay dying.
The King visited him, and the piteous spectacle roused
the sympathy of the monarch and his followers, for
whom the person of legitimate sovereignty had a sacredness
unfelt by the Italians. Charles was, however, much
embarrassed by the Duchess Isabella, who besought
him to have mercy on her father, the King of Naples.
She had better have prayed for herself, who was still a
young and fair lady, observes Commines.
174The invaders passed on, finding their path cleared
before them, and their progress already an assured
triumph. Their cruelty when they had first entered
the country had terrified all inclination to oppose them
out of the Italians. Piero de’ Medici’s shameful surrender,
Florence’s welcome, the inactivity of the Pope,
the speedy fall of Naples, all the details of the pitiful
story are well-known. Charles had not gone far when
Gian Galeazzo died. The cruel report at once arose,
and was widely believed by both French and Italians,
that Lodovico had had him poisoned, and the Moro’s
memory has come down to our day loaded with this
detestable sin. Modern inquiry has, however, shown
how little foundation there is for the charge, disproving
the preliminary accusations against Lodovico of starving
and ill-treating the ducal couple, and making it clear
that Gian Galeazzo was surrounded by physicians and
carefully tended. It is evident that Lodovico’s temperament
was incapable of such a crime—that he would
have been repelled by the mere idea of murdering this
nephew whom he had brought up, and who loved him
with a pathetic fidelity to the last. Gian Galeazzo’s
longing on his death-bed for the uncle, who was far
away, riding in splendour beside the French King,
his touching questions to one of Lodovico’s gentlemen
whether he thought his Excellency the Moro li volesse
bene—loved him, Gian Galeazzo—and whether he
seemed sorry that he was ill, go far to dissipate
the cruel suspicion. Nevertheless, the young Duke’s
death relieved Lodovico’s conscience of its last
scruple with regard to the Dukedom. He hastened
back to Milan and had himself invested with the
ducal mantle, cap and sceptre, in the midst of a
stupendous pomp.
Meanwhile, the success of the French was producing
the result anticipated by the Moro. Venice,
175awaking to the danger which the terrible prestige of
the conqueror’s arms meant for all Italy, was ready to
listen to Lodovico’s proposals for a remedy. The
invaders were now to add to their experience of
Italian pusillanimity an acquaintance with the craft
which had superseded brute courage in this advanced
nation. Scarcely had the French King turned his
back on Lombardy, when the Venetian ambassadors
were treating with the new Duke of Milan for
an alliance against him. A few months later,
Charles and his knights, sick with the Southern
delights of their newly-conquered realm, and longing
like homesick children for France, found their return
barred by a powerful coalition of their late ally with
Venice, the Emperor, the King of Spain, and nearly
all the minor States of Italy. The story of their
homeward march, more like a flight, need not be
repeated here. At the approach of the French to his
dominions, the faithless Lodovico trembled in his
palace, in spite of the mighty host of allies which was
awaiting them, while his people, beside themselves
with fear of the cruel Northerners, and exasperated by
the grievous taxation imposed upon them to oppose
this evil which the Moro had himself provoked,
murmured against him as the murderer of Gian
Galeazzo, and the oppressor of the widowed Duchess
and her son. Lodovico well knew that he could not
lean upon his subjects in adversity. But the battle of
Fornuovo (1495) relieved Lombardy of all fear of the
French for the time, though the Italians let slip their
chance of annihilating the hungry and enfeebled enemy,
and crushing the Northern terror for ever. The irresistible
conqueror of a year back, having with miraculous
good fortune escaped with the best part of his troops to
Asti, was compelled to negotiate for peace with Milan
and Venice. At the meetings of the Duke and the
176Venetian Ambassadors with the representatives of
Charles, Lodovico was accompanied by his young
wife, who took part in all the discussions, and astonished
everybody by her intelligence and wisdom. All
through this critical period of the French invasion,
Beatrice was the true helpmeet of her husband, sustaining
by her courage and will his more sensitive
temperament under the fears and doubts which
assailed it.
Peace at last concluded, the French finally made
their way home, leaving so weak a hold on Naples that
the Aragonese quickly reinstated themselves. In the
universal joy at the disappearance of the invaders it
appeared to all that the Moro had saved Italy. His
prestige, of late clouded, was now more brilliant than
ever. Securely seated on the ducal throne, strong in
the new alliance in which his initiative had bound Italy,
he seemed indeed to have succeeded in all his calculations
and schemes. Those seeds of future danger—the
fatal knowledge of Italy’s weakness, which the French
had acquired, the declaration of the Duke of Orleans,
that he should return to conquer his rightful heritage
of Milan—were unheeded. In his new exaltation the
Moro vaunted himself the child of fortune, and believed
himself to be, as astrologers, poets, courtiers, ambassadors
told him, arbiter of the destinies of Italy,
and incarnation of almost divine wisdom and prudence.
He put his trust more and more in destiny, and
prompted by his venal astrologer, Ambrogio da Rosate,
thought to read in the stars his triumph. As if blinded
by the gods in preparation for the sacrifice, he passed
all bounds in his arrogance. The old jealousy and distrust
of his fellow-sovereigns now revived with new
force. His jester’s vainglorious trumpeting—the Pope
is my chaplain, Venice my treasurer, the Emperor my
chamberlain, and the King of France my courier, was repeated
in every city of Europe, as if Lodovico himself
had seriously spoken it. The many guests at the Castello
of Milan told everywhere of the painting on the walls
there, depicting Italy as a queen, and the Moro, with
a scoppetta—his personal emblem—brushing the dust
from her robes, whereon were inscribed the different
Italian cities. These boasts of exaggerated self-confidence
rankled in his contemporaries. But while
they hated him, they feared him too. More than ever
now all Italy waited upon his motions.

LODOVICO IL MORO, BY BOLTRAFFIO (TRIVULZIO COLLECTION)
To face p. 176.] [Anderson, Rome
177The months that followed the conclusion of peace
with Charles were joyous beyond compare. In the
summer of this year (1496) the Duke and Duchess had
a meeting with the Emperor, and returned loaded with
honours, which added a new lustre to Lodovico’s
fame.
Suddenly, at the height of his fortune, Fate struck
her first blow at the Moro. Beatrice died (1497).
The golden days of Milan changed all at once to
gloom. Silence shut down upon the dancing and
sweet music. The Duke, to whom even his children
and State seemed no longer worth living for, sat for
nine days in a darkened chamber alone, refusing all
comfort, while in Sta. Maria delle Grazie the monks
chanted incessant masses for Beatrice’s soul. The
Moro was overwhelmed. He who had ever lived happy,
now began to feel great anguish, says the Venetian
Sanuti. The fabric of his dreams had crashed upon
him. What were kingdoms to him without that clear-sighted
and dauntless spirit at his side? Not only was
his strong affection rent, but his profound faith in his
good fortune was awfully shaken. As if the evil
augury had to declare itself unmistakably, on the
night of Beatrice’s death a large part of the walls of
the vast pleasaunce which he had created round the
Castello fell with a great crash, ruined by no storm or
178wind, or agency perceptible to human sense. From
this moment, so much is man’s destiny affected by his
own spirits, all Lodovico’s misfortunes began. He
entered on that downward course which was to drag so
much to ruin with it—and to the husband’s loss of the
blessing of this Beatrice, the poet of the Italian Renaissance
ascribes not only the fall of Moro, Sforza, and
Visconte Snake together, but the captivity of Italy.
3. Ariosto, Orlando Furioso, canto xlii.
The gate which the Moro had thought to shut so
easily upon the departed stranger was once more ajar.
A second French expedition threatened Italy, and
Milan in particular. Early in 1497, the great captain
Gian Giacomo Trivulzio, head of the party in Milan
hostile to the Sforza, and a bitter personal foe of the
Moro, who had abandoned his country and was high
in the French service, made a raid into the ducal
dominions. At the same time his partisans stirred up
the discontent of the people, and inspired their volatile
minds with desire for a change of masters. And soon
the League began to show its internal weakness. The
interests of the two chief parties in it were fatally opposed.
Venice found her designs on Pisa thwarted by
Lodovico and in her rage began to ponder the advantages
of making friends with the French. Out of the
struggle for Naples now renewed between the French
garrison and the Aragonese she might by a prudent
policy, when both combatants were exhausted, secure
the sea-kingdom of the South, and might not a second
descent of the French King, lasting long enough to
overthrow the Sforza and no more, put rich Lombardy
179at last within her reach? With such hopes the grave
senators flattered their ambition and forgot their faith
to Italy. The Pope, for his own interests, had turned
his back on the Sforza, and was parleying with the
common foe, while in Florence the Frate and the people
still looked to Charles for the establishment of the
Kingdom of God on earth and the restitution of Pisa.
The King, however, swayed by opposite counsels, let
the months go by, and the Moro, with desperate trust
in his own statesmanship, still hoped to save his Dukedom.
In spite of his anxieties and embarrassments,
his unconquerable instinct of order maintained the fair
aspect of his dominions. But on the great artistic projects
of his triumphant days an arresting spell was laid.
The resources of the State were exhausted in war and
defensive preparations. The people were already taxed
to rebellion, and no supplies were forthcoming for his
painters and sculptors. Leonardo asked in vain for
the bronze for casting the statue of Francesco Sforza.
The clay model, raised in front of the Castello in 1493,
on the occasion of Bianca Maria’s marriage with Maximilian,
had remained there since, and it seemed more
and more likely that this high thought of prince
and artist combined would never take on any but an
ephemeral form.
The brief, uneasy quiet was broken by a stroke of
fate. Charles VIII. died suddenly (1498), and was
succeeded by the Duke of Orleans. Louis XII. had
no sooner ascended the throne than he announced his
immediate intention of invading Milan.
Once more put to the trial, Italy proved again unfaithful
to herself. And the pity of it was that the
fault lay in her long-rooted political conditions, not in
the will of the people. The sentiment of patriotism was
strong in the country, and bon italiano was the current
expression for one who hated and opposed the French.
180Yet it could not avail to overcome the conflict of interests
among the different States, which was, after all,
the blind continuous struggle of the national instinct,
whether represented for the moment by Republic,
hereditary tyrant or military usurper, towards the
creation of a single and united kingdom. This time
Venice was the arbiter of the situation. Answering
the Moro’s piteous and self-humiliating appeals for
help and protection only by cruel taunts of perfidy, the
Republic concluded an alliance with the French (1498).
The Moro’s old disloyalties were now repaid to him
tenfold. He looked round him in vain for a friend.
The reward of usurpers and short tyrannic dynasties
based on force, not love, met him in an alienated
people, who refused to endure hardship or make sacrifices
to save him, but looked instead to any change of
government as desirable. His armies, composed chiefly
of foreigners, were undisciplined and rebellious, serving
only for pay. They were badly generaled by the
Duke’s favourites. Lodovico, with all his ability, had
little judgment in his choice of servants. He was led
by his affections, which betrayed him. Chief among
his trusted officers were the San Severini brothers—the
Conte di Caiazzo, Galeazzo, famous champion of the
tourney-lists, and the Moro’s son-in-law, and the gruff
Gaspare, better known as Fracasso. They were the
sons of Roberto di San Severino, but Lodovico had
kept them always beside him and heaped honours and
places upon them. Galeazzo, the prime favourite, had
the chief command of his army. Francesco Bernardino
Visconte, Antonio Maria Pallavicino, Antonio Trivulzio
and the rest, all were alike unprepared in heart to sacrifice
themselves for the sovereign in whose sunshine they
had warmed themselves. The slight tie that bound together
the various elements of the State could not endure
against fear, ambition, greed and hereditary hate. The
181situation was further aggravated by the arrogance and
exactions of the ducal favourites which excited the rage
of the people and increased Lodovico’s unpopularity.
Events moved rapidly. In March 1499 the treaty
between France, Venice and the Pope was publicly proclaimed.
Louis was to conquer Milan, and Venice, as
the price of assistance, was to share the spoils. Florence
was nominally the Moro’s ally, but had neither means
nor will to help him now. Naples was too weak
to count, and Lodovico’s one friend, the unstable and
spendthrift Maximilian, gave only empty promises.
The Duke was left to make his desperate defence alone.
In spite of his energetic preparations the presage of
doom lay heavy on his soul, and affected all around him.
He believed that Fortune, once his friend, was now contrary,
and that God was angry with him.
In June the French army arrived in Asti, and immediately
invaded the ducal territories. Every obstacle
fell before them. Treachery and fear delivered castles
and cities one after another into their hands. The
Conte di Caiazzo made secret terms with them, and
withdrew his troops from action. The rapid progress
of the invaders brought them soon to the strong city of
Alessandria, in which Galeazzo di San Severino and
the main Milanese army lay to check their advance
upon the capital itself. Here they met a promise of
resistance, but the place had not been besieged many
days when for some extraordinary and unexplained
reason it was delivered to them. Some say that
Galeazzo was seized with despair, others that he was
deceived by a forged order to retire. Anyhow, one
morning before daybreak he stole out with a few other
nobles and galloped to Milan, and his army, when they
found their general gone, incontinently fled in all
directions.
No obstacle now remained between the enemy and
182Milan. With the same fatal spirit of despair which
had undermined the whole defence, Lodovico gave himself
up for lost. Though his great Castle at Milan
was the strongest fortress in Europe, its garrison nearly
three thousand, its artillery enormous in number and
size, its munitions of war and all necessaries infinite, he
could see no salvation except in abandoning the city and
seeking aid in person from the Emperor. There may
have been something of the instinct of bending before
the storm in his decision. He knew that he could not
hold the city, where the insurgent mob was already
sacking the palaces of his favourites. If the citadel
only stood firm, however, there was every chance of
some revolution of the political wheel carrying him back
before long. But blinded again by affection, he made
a fatal mistake in his choice of a Castellan. In spite
of many warnings he confided the entire command of
the castle to one Bernardino da Corte, whom he had
brought up from childhood and loaded with favours,
charging him to guard it faithfully against the enemy,
and promising to relieve him before three months were
past.
Lodovico Sforza’s departure from the city which his
father had won and he himself had ruled gloriously for
many years; the tears and kisses with which he parted
from his little motherless sons, sending them before him
into Germany; his last visit, attended by weeping
monks, to the tomb of his wife in Sta. Maria delle
Grazie; his rapid ride out of the city next morning,
after a night of fever and anguish, accompanied by a
very few friends and followers, while the people’s cry
changed from ‘Moro, Moro’ to ‘Franza, Franza,’ even as
he passed—these things are all recorded with deep compassion
by Corio, whose chronicle sadly concludes with
this downfall of the House which he had served from
boyhood.
183Behind Lodovico’s back, amid the flames and smoke
of the burning palaces, the streets and squares broke
out into a garish splendour of decoration to welcome his
conqueror. Four days later Gian Giacomo Trivulzio
rode in at the head of the French, amid the wild enthusiasm
of the mob. The General, elated at his
triumphant return to his native city, promised them
anything and everything in the name of their rich,
powerful, and all benign new master, the King of France.
They believed that the millennium was come.
They soon learnt their mistake. Meanwhile, Fate had
dealt the decisive blow to the domination of the Sforza.
The rock of their fortunes, the impregnable Castello,
provided by the extreme care and thought of the Moro
with every necessary for a lengthy siege, was after a few
days basely sold to the enemy by the traitor Castellan.
On reception of the news in his distant retreat Lodovico
is said to have remained as if mute, and to have finally
uttered these words only—Since Judas was there never
a greater traitor than Bernardino Curzio.
This condemnation was echoed by the whole world,
and with especial emphasis by the French themselves,
who were amazed at such treachery and cowardice.
But the Castellan was not the only traitor. Bernardino
Fr. Visconte and others of Lodovico’s great ministers
were his accomplices, and partakers of the spoil.
Hardly was the old master gone, ere they bent before
the new. Louis XII. followed his army in person to
Milan, and entered in great state, wearing the ducal
beretta, and greeted by the same artistic demonstrations
of joy and loyalty as had so often celebrated the
pompous occasions of the Moro’s rule. After a short
stay he departed to France, leaving Trivulzio as
governor, an imprudent choice, which inflamed the old
faction spirit. Most of the nobles were Trivulzio’s
hereditary enemies. They began at once to scheme
184his overthrow, aided by the French guards, who could
not bear to see Gian Giacomo preferred before them to
such high place. In the populace discontent soon
reawakened. They found themselves in worse case
than before. Their master was different, but the taxes
remained the same, and in addition they had to endure
the cruelties and excesses of the French troops. The
partisans of the Sforza worked insidiously upon their
minds and excited them to cries of ‘Moro, Moro,’ once
again. The city seethed with intrigue and sedition.
Every day tumults arose, and the brave Trivulzio,
beset with snares and embarrassments, tried vainly
with his frank methods and simple soldier’s choler to
rule this mass of conflicting passions, greeds, sufferings
and cunning ambitions.
While the way was thus being prepared in Milan
for his restoration, Lodovico, in his exile at Innsbrück,
was using every means to accomplish it, even to the
desperate expedient of inciting the Turk to attack the
Venetian State. At the same time he gathered together
a strong body of Swiss and German mercenaries,
and prepared to start for Italy as soon as he learnt
from his friends in Milan that the moment was come.
The French strength in the Duchy had been greatly
diminished by the departure of large detachments for
Naples and the Romagna, when the report ran through
Milan that the Moro was come back and had retaken
Como (1500). The whole city was immediately in an
uproar, and the mob surged round the palace of the
governor, who, after vainly endeavouring to quiet them,
was forced to hide from their insults and threats. A few
days later he left Milan. Immediately after, Lodovico’s
forerunners, Cardinal Ascanio and two of the San
Severini, rode in at the head of four thousand Swiss.
Messer Galeazzo, flowering once more in the sunshine
of his Lord’s success, had arrayed himself all in white,
185with a great feather on his head, and a pair of shoes on
his feet much more fitted for the service of Venus than
of Mars, as a sarcastic chronicler observes. The Duke
himself followed a day later and re-entered his capital
in state. But his triumph was only apparent. The
Castello was now the bulwark of his enemy. It stood
with its huge bastions and vast squares of parapets
furnished with a thousand engines of war, frowning
over the defenceless city. Even as the Moro paced
in stately procession through the streets the bells rang
out, and a terrified cry arose that the French had
sallied from the fortress. The Duke was not strong
enough to attempt its reduction, and unwilling to face
the constant peril of its presence, he left the city, which
he was never to see again, and removed to Pavia.
The same sickness of doubt, indecision and fear, the
same presentiment of failure which had attended the
Moro for so long, now seemed to attack this great
adventure for the redemption of his fortunes. He
neglected to strike a decisive blow at the French before
they could be reinforced, and contented himself with
retaking a few cities with as little shedding of blood
as possible. In vain Fracasso and his bolder captains
exhorted him to more energetic steps. His fierce
Swiss mercenaries, to whom he refused the satisfaction
of sacking the conquered towns, grew violent and
rebellious. His treasury was exhausted, nor could
all the expedients of Cardinal Ascanio in Milan, even
the appropriation of the treasure of the Duomo and
the other great churches, raise enough money to content
the voracious Swiss, of whom new hosts were
continually swarming into the city on their way to the
camp, clamouring for employment and pay. The
citizens, terrified by these rude allies, squeezed of every
penny to supply the Duke’s necessities, found their
plight worse than ever. Hearing of the great reinforcements
186even now pouring down from the mountains
to swell the French army, they trembled with fear of
the consequences of their rebellion against Louis XII.
In Novara, where the Moro now lay, despair and confusion
prevailed among the leaders, while the temper
of the Swiss mercenaries grew daily more ominous.
The French army, gradually increasing in number and
strength, was encamped at Mortara, a few miles away,
and constantly made bold dashes up to the very walls
of Novara. A battle could no longer be avoided.
On the 4th of April the enemy advanced to within a
mile of Novara and challenged the Italians to the
combat. Lodovico’s army issued forth in noble array,
but it was nothing more than hollow show. The
whole of the Swiss, who formed its greater part, refused
to fight, on the pretext that they could not shed the
blood of their fellow-countrymen engaged in the French
ranks. Their leaders had in fact secretly treated with
the enemy. Returning into Novara, followed in wild
confusion and panic by the rest of the army, they
proceeded to arrange terms of capitulation with De
Ligny, the French commander. The promises, entreaties,
tears even of the unhappy Moro, could not
move them from their purpose. All he could obtain
was a promise that they would carry him into safety
disguised in the midst of their ranks when they abandoned
Novara. And even this small mercy was a
sham and a treachery. Someone among them warned
the French generals of the arrangement, and a careful
scrutiny of the troops, as in accordance with the agreement
with the French they marched out unmolested,
soon detected the Duke by his well-known features
and complexion and the undisguisable height and
majesty of his person. With him were captured also
Galeazzo di San Severino and one or two other nobles.
Thus unbloodily, as if by the decree of Fate, fell
187Lodovico Sforza. We watch his dark and mournful
figure—more dignified in adversity than when tossed
amid the rude and difficult circumstances of active war—as
it passes slowly out of Italy in its vesture of
tragedy, conducted with respectful compassion by the
chivalrous French, taunted and reviled by his own
countrymen. It bears a significance reaching far beyond
the immediate event and the immediate victim. So
much was passing away with it. Italy, that fair queen
whose robes the too-aspiring Prince had desired to
brush free from every stain, was a captive with him,
befouled and bloodied by the ignorant barbarian, and
all the joy and exaltation of her wonderful Quattrocento
was to fail, and her new-found strength and hope, with
its sky-aspiring projects but half realised, to be bound
down in the sad fetters of disillusion, despair, and a new
spiritual tyranny, while the grand ideal of the Renaissance
was to travel away with her freedom and find
its perfect fulfilment elsewhere.
As Lodovico Sforza was the first to utter the fatal
invitation to the French, he was fitly the first scapegoat.
But, not alone in his sin, he was not alone in the
punishment. If we condemn him for starting the ruin
of his country by delivering Naples to Charles, what
shall we say of Venice, Florence and the Pope, who
each for their own selfish interests completed it by
selling Milan to Louis? The inexorable retribution
did not fail to fall upon them also. The first years of
the sixteenth century are its history. Alexander,
dying, dragged down that son and that earthly
dominion for which he had given his soul. Venice,
shaken nigh to destruction in her turn, by an iniquitous
combination, had to forget her wide dreams of empire
and be content with a narrow liberty, passing into
stagnation and decay. Julius, continuer of Alexander’s
worldly policy, may well have seen with prophetic eye,
188when death called him too, his unaccomplished scheme
of a renovated Church,—Papacy and Empire in one,
head of a new heaven on earth, which should lay the
sword of temporal and spiritual victory at the feet of
the purified Venus, Madonna with her Son upon her
knee, shrink to the monastic ideals and the rigid
excluding tyranny of the Catholic reaction. Last of
all, Florence, most constant of the lovers of liberty,
with her most melancholy fall filled up the cup of expiation
and sealed the final subjugation of the country.

SCOPETTA OF LODOVICO IL MORO
CHAPTER VIII
The Sorrow of Milan
At Novara, Milan lost her independence for ever.
The restoration of the Sforza, witnessed twice
over in the first thirty years of the sixteenth century,
was a mere puppet-show, barely concealing the hand of
greater Powers behind. The Gascon archers, who
from the Castello walls amused themselves by shooting
to fragments the great clay model of ‘the Horse,’ had
ruined as effectively the fair social fabric, as unique, as
fragile, and as incomplete, which Leonardo’s work symbolised
in the person of its founder, Francesco Sforza.
With the captivity of Lodovico began in fact that
long foreign subjugation of Milan which was to endure
into modern times. Her vicissitudes during the short
period that still comes within the scope of our mediæval
story are too sad to linger over. Reoccupied by the
French after Novara, the city was mulcted in an
enormous sum as the penalty of rebellion, and instead
of the comparatively mild régime under a native
governor, first instituted by Louis, she had to suffer
the iron rule of a foreign viceroy, whose aim was to
stamp out every spark of free and patriotic aspiration
in the people.
But for several years Milan enjoyed at least outward
peace, under the triumphant Lilies, governed in succession
by the Cardinal de Rohan, the Sieur du Benin, and
190Charles d’Amboise, Sieur de Chaumont, the last of
whom ruled from 1505 to his death in 1511. In 1509
domination of the French was shaken by a sudden reversal
of policy on the part of Pope Julius, who, having used
their aid to humble Venice, suddenly made friends
with that Republic, and loudly roared to all Europe his
intention of driving the French out of Italy. The
immediate result for Milan was a great inroad of Swiss
allies of the Pope, under that terrible peasant priest, the
Cardinal de Sion, and the devastation of the fair Lombard
provinces. The French, whose forces were
weakened by dispersion in various directions and could
ill resist this furious onslaught, endeavoured to dismay
their adversary by raising a so-called General Council
for the reform of the Church, in the shape of a few
partisan cardinals, who sat solemnly in the Duomo at
Milan and pronounced futile sentences of excommunication
and deposition against the bellicose Pontiff.
But Julius, strong in alliance with the Emperor and
the King of Spain, laughed at the feeble thunders of his
rebellious sons. The French found better aid in the
military genius of Gaston de Foix, the King’s nephew,
who succeeded Chaumont as Governor of Milan and
commander of the army in 1511. With a stern and
silent rapidity which amazed all Italy, the young
general of twenty-two swept through Lombardy, retaking
lost cities, relieving those beleaguered, and carrying
his arms against the Papalists and Imperialists right
up to Ravenna, where he routed them utterly in the
famous battle of Easter Day, 1512. The victory,
however, issued fatally for the winners. The hero of
it was borne dead from the field in slow and mournful
procession back to Milan, followed soon after by his
paralysed army in retreat before the renewed hosts
which the inactivity of the new French commander,
Palissy, had allowed the dauntless Pope to collect.
191Pressed on all sides in the Duchy by the Swiss, Palissy
was unable to maintain his position there either, and
continuing their retreat the French passed away over
the Alps, abandoning all their conquests in Lombardy,
except the fortresses of Milan and Cremona.
And now once more a Sforza was proclaimed Lord
of Milan, amid the thunderous rejoicings of the people.
But the son of Lodovico and Beatrice, Massimiliano,
whom the Pope and the Cardinal de Sion, for their
own political purposes, lifted to the throne of his
ancestors at this juncture, was nothing but the feeble
tool of those two potentates, a helpless and rotten
bark tossed amid the storms of those contentious times.
For the little authority which he wielded, he was utterly
unfit. Bred up in exile at the Emperor’s Court, he
had no affection for his country, and regarded his new
sovereignty merely as an opportunity for extravagant
pleasure and dissipation. The maintenance of his
luxurious Court, and of the huge army necessary to
defend the State, demanded enormous sums, to raise
which he recklessly alienated the ducal revenues, and
continually imposed unexpected taxes on his subjects.
To satisfy rapacious allies and favourites, he flung
away his fiefs, seeming, as a chronicler says, to follow
the proverb—The fewer possessions, the fewer cares.
While the light-minded youth forgot all duties and
cares of State, in feasting, jousting and the dance, the
resentment of the people was rising against him, his
ministers and captains were intriguing with his foes, and
the roar of the great guns at intervals from the Castello
might have reminded him that the key of Milan was still
held by the enemy, and that Louis in France was
quickly preparing an expedition to reconquer Lombardy.
The first attempt of the French in 1513, under
Louis de la Tremouille and Gian Giacomo Trivulzio,
met, however, with an unexpected and signal defeat
192from the Swiss at Novara, which drove them back
over the Alps. This was followed by the capitulation
of the French garrison in the Castello of Milan, and
Massimiliano seemed now firmly established in his seat.
But Julius II. was dead, and the whole political scene
had shifted once again. The Venetians were now
ranged with France against the Papal League, and the
accession of Francis I. to the French throne, early in
1515, raised up against the Sforza a young and
enthusiastic foe, who was undaunted by the sad experiences
of his two predecessors in their Italian ventures.
The King hastened to raise an enormous army, with
which he crossed the mountains in person, and, skilfully
guided by Trivulzio, surprised and made captive Prospero
Colonna, general of the ducal forces, who was awaiting
him in a strong position. Advancing unopposed,
almost up to Milan, Francis seemed about to complete
a bloodless conquest, when a sudden rising of the
Milanese themselves, and the arrival of a great force of
Swiss to the aid of the Duke, checked his progress.
And now at Marignano (Melegnano) outside Milan
was fought that mighty battle (14th September 1515),
not of men, but of giants—as the veteran Trivulzio
affirmed—in which the fierce and stubborn Swiss and
the gallant French contended all one evening and again
the next day, till seven thousand of the mountaineers lay
dead upon the field, and their brave comrades, utterly
exhausted, were forced to give way and fly into Milan.
At news of the defeat Massimiliano retired into the
Castello, abandoning the city to the enemy. Here he
might have held out awhile, but his spirit was too
small, and by the advice of Girolamo Morone, one of
the most astute statesmen of that day, and the chief
stay of this generation of the House of Sforza—who
counted on the existence of a more promising younger
brother, Francesco—the incompetent prince renounced
193his Duchy to the French King for a large pension.
Retiring to France, this elder son of the Moro disappears
ingloriously out of the story of Milan.
The Duchy remained for the next six years in
French possession, and was ruled with comparative
justice and beneficence by the Constable de Bourbon,
till the just, generous, and propitiatory impulses of the
new sovereign yielded to indifference and forgetfulness,
and it was abandoned to the cruel and arbitrary government
of the Sieur de Lautrec, brother of the King’s
mistress, the Comtesse de Châteaubriant. His tyranny
helped to provoke another revolution in 1521, when the
young Emperor Charles V. united with Pope Leo X.
in a new Holy League, and proclaiming his right to
Milan as an imperial fief, sent an army to invade the
Duchy. Lautrec, having executed some of the noblest
citizens on suspicion of intriguing with the Imperialists,
abandoned the city, leaving the Castello garrisoned,
and took up his stand four miles from the city, at the
Bicocca, where he suffered a tremendous defeat, which
lost Milan again to France. This turn of the tide
carried Francesco, Lodovico’s second son, to the ducal
throne. The wild joy with which the oppressed and
suffering Milanese greeted this new Sforza, in whose
name they trusted with touching hopefulness for a
return of the old glory of their city, was not wholly
misplaced. Duke Francesco II. has left a memory of
good repute. The misfortunes of his reign were not
due to his faults or weaknesses, but to the political
circumstances of the time, which deprived him of all
real power, and made him a mere pawn in the great
game played between Charles V. and Francis I. with
Italy for stake. Milan was, in fact, dominated by the
Spaniard, and the presence of a great army of these
foreigners was a crushing burden upon prince and
people. Though there to defend the city, they
194wrought little less destruction and cruelty than the
French, when the latter returned as enemies in 1523,
and advancing close to the capital, spread havoc and
desolation all around. Though unable to take Milan,
they established themselves in some of the neighbouring
towns, and the approach of Francis himself with a large
army in the following year (1524) drove the Duke into
flight. The city, bereft of half its population and garrison
by a terrible pestilence, was utterly unable to make any
defence against the French monarch. Francis, having
entered Milan in triumph, passed on to besiege Pavia,
which kept him heroically at bay through many months.
Meanwhile the Emperor was rapidly gathering
force for the relief of his vassal State. From
Naples came Lanoy with the garrison of that province;
from Germany the ferocious giant Fründsberg,
leading twelve thousand lanzknechts; while
mercenaries from every part swarmed to the camps
of Charles’ other commanders, the Constable de
Bourbon and the Marquis of Pescara. This horde of
hungry and rapacious villains, whom the Emperor left
to gather supplies and pay out of the unfortunate
country which it passed through, swooped down upon
the gallant army of the King, which, falsely secure in
its vainglory and sense of personal valour, allowed itself
to be entrapped in the Park of Pavia, and on 24th
February 1525, that vast and exquisite pleasaunce,
created for the summer dalliance and the gay winter
sports of the Dukes of Milan, became an awful red-mown
field of all the chivalry of France. Never,
perhaps, was such an oblation of knightly grace and
virtue poured out to Death as on that day. One after
another the gentlemen of France fell around their King.
The famous veterans of the Italian wars died together
with the youngest scions of their Houses, new come to
this fatal Italy. Among many Milanese nobles who
195also fought in the King’s ranks and fell was Galeazzo di
San Severino, who, after mourning for his friend and
lord, the Moro, through several years of exile, had
taken service with the conqueror and risen to the position
of Grand Ecuyer of France.
Madame, tout est perdu sauf l’honneur, wrote Francis
to his mother. Among other things the Duchy of
Milan, but just retaken, was lost again, and this time
for ever. Monseigneur le Roy being a prisoner at
Pizzighettone, his army destroyed and the survivors
of his gentlemen confined in different fortresses, Duke
Francesco returned again under the imperial protection
to his capital. But though he was beloved by his
people, his restoration meant a renewal of the intolerable
Spanish tyranny, and fresh exactions for the
benefit of the Emperor’s treasury, worse than any the
city had ever suffered before. The Duke himself
groaned under a slavery for which the empty title and
insignia of sovereignty little compensated him.
And now at the very height of Charles’ success, there
seemed to come a hope of freedom for his oppressed
vassal. Italy and the whole European world had
been startled by the overwhelming victory of Pavia,
and began to fear the further advance of a conqueror
whose triumph was a menace to all. Pope Clement VII.,
whose projects for the aggrandisement of the Medici
were hampered by Charles’ predominance in the peninsula,
seized the opportunity to draw the Queen-Mother
of France, Henry VIII. of England, Venice and the
smaller Italian States into a vast alliance against the
Emperor. This seemed the moment for Milan to
throw off the yoke of Spain, and Francesco, or rather
his chancellor, the able and faithful Morone, entered
into secret relations with the League. He was, however,
betrayed by the Marquis of Pescara, whom he
had endeavoured to seduce from allegiance to Charles.
196Morone came near to losing his head, and the Duke
himself was denounced for high treason to his feudal
Lord, and was forced to take refuge in the Castello,
where he was closely blockaded by Pescara and De
Leyva; while the miserable citizens, who had found
the Spanish troops intolerable enough as their allies
and defenders, had now to suffer unspeakable things
from them in the character of conquerors.
For many months the Duke held out in the hope of
the relief promised by the League, till provisions grew
short and famine appeared at hand. Meanwhile the
city, driven to frenzy by its oppressors, rose again and
again in desperate tumults, which were quelled each
time by the Spanish generals with treacherous promises
to relieve the general misery, and followed by severities
and outrages more dreadful than ever, till the fair city
became a very hell of slaughter, lust and rapine. In
vain the forces of the League, under the brilliant young
Giovanni de’ Medici, approached to the Duke’s succour.
They were driven back by the Imperialists, and Francesco
was at last forced by extremity of want to surrender
the castle and abandon the city altogether (1526).
But the League was daily growing in strength and
soon returned to the attack. The Imperialists were
closely besieged in their turn in Milan, till the descent
of Fründsberg with fresh hordes of mercenaries compelled
the assailants to retire and concentrate themselves
on the defensive against the once again
overwhelming Imperialists. Lombardy was now
become the complete prey of the occupying armies.
The ferocious and undisciplined hosts that nominally
served the Emperor no longer heeded the commands
of a master who gave them no pay, and was himself
far away in Spain. They were practically an independent
robber horde, following whom, and going
where, they pleased, supporting and enriching themselves
197on plunder, torturing and murdering peasants
and citizens without distinction, to squeeze from them
their last possession. It meant nothing to the soldiers
that Charles was entering into negotiations for peace
with the League. Nor could their captains control
them. The Constable de Bourbon, who became
Governor of Milan for the Emperor in 1526, promised
the afflicted people to move the army from their
midst, but even if he had been sincere, he could not
have kept his word. Yet the army loved him above
all their other leaders, this rebel and exiled prince of
France, who was an adventurer like themselves.
Before long Milan and the country round was
changed into a bare desert, out of which even Spanish
cruelty could no longer extract a subsistence. The
thought of the unvisited regions farther on began to
spread and agitate among the famished hordes; the
names of Florence and Rome, cities of untold riches,
were breathed from one to another, and as one man
they rose at the offer of the Constable de Bourbon to
lead them southwards. As a swarm of locusts lifts
from a devastated plain, they swept suddenly away on
the awful, irresistible course which ended in that final
catastrophe of the Middle Ages, the Sack of Rome.
This tragic event, though hardly a part of the pious
Emperor’s plans, made the last link in the chain which
Spain was forging round Italy. Neither the Pope, nor
Francis I., who had regained his liberty early in 1526,
were able to offer any further serious resistance to the
conqueror, though for some years yet the French continued
to make desperate efforts to regain Milan, and
the city had to endure both the tyranny of the Spanish
governor, De Leyva, and the horrors of blockade.
The Treaty of Barcelona between the Pope and the
Emperor, and the peace signed by Charles and Francis
at Cambrai—that Paix des Dames, arranged by the
198most famous ladies of France and Italy—followed by
the Congress and Coronation of the Emperor at Bologna
in 1530, secured peace at last for the tormented country
by laying the destinies of Italy finally in the conqueror’s
hands. Francesco Sforza, who threw himself on the
Emperor’s mercy, was graciously pardoned and reinstated
in his Dukedom. The return of this amiable
prince inspired a faint joy in the exhausted people, and
gradually, in spite of the enormous subsidies exacted by
the Emperor, and the burdens imposed to drive off the
attacks of the independent condottieri and pirates who
ranged the disordered country, a certain amount of life
and activity crept back into the cruelly-wronged city.
Such consolation and remedy for her wounds as his
fettered powers and grave embarrassments allowed,
Francesco administered, introducing order into the wild
confusion of the government, and reviving trade and
industry by careful regulations. But what a changed
Milan from that in which his father and mother had
reigned gloriously, in beautiful stainless palaces, surrounded
by the finest productions of art, was this
wrecked, defiled and devastated city, in whose deserted
streets and suburbs nettles grew rankly, and wolves,
grown used to feed on human flesh, roamed at will,
attacking armed men, and snatching children from their
mothers’ arms! ‘What an incredible evidence of the
change of fortune,’ writes Guicciardini, ‘to those who
had seen her not long before overflowing with inhabitants,
and not only full of all gaiety and delight from
the natural inclination of her inhabitants to feasting and
pleasure, but because of the wealth of her citizens, the
infinite number of her shops and industries, the delicacy
and abundance of all the things which form man’s food,
the superb apparel and equipages and sumptuous adornments
of both her women and her men, more flourishing
and happy than any other city of Italy.’
199There is an interesting record of these years of
tribulation in the chronicle of a Milanese mercer named
Burigozzo, who, sitting in his dark-browed shop, set
down from day to day, as they passed before his eyes,
the vicissitudes of el povero Milano. His quaint simplicity
and patriotic grief make his tale very moving.
It is a picture of confusion, tumult and misery, relieved
at first by brilliant gleams, such as the hollow pomps
and glories of the entries of kings and conquerors, but
darkening ever to a more tragic gloom and terror and
despair as it passes from the milder sufferings of the
period of French occupation to the unspeakable horrors—cose
da non dire—committed by the Spaniards and
lanzknechts of Pescara and De Leyva. All the great
events of the time are made vivid to us in his pages.
We hear the ceaseless noise of battle outside, the guns
of the Castello, often directed upon the terror-stricken
city itself, roaring continually and answered by the
great bell of the Duomo sounding a martello, to
summon the citizens to arms. These, maddened by
exactions and cruelty, or inspired by hope of driving
out oppressors, or excluding assailants, gather in
thousands at the call. Suffering has made them merciless,
and they attack and butcher parties of mercenaries
in the streets. Once they make a holocaust of the old
wooden Campanile of the Duomo, with a whole company
of Spaniards within it. And through the streets,
crowded with blaspheming and bestial soldiery, we see
endless processions pass, white-robed children, men
and women with bare feet and clad in sackcloth, monks,
friars, all the hierarchy of the Cathedral, filling the air
with penitential wailings and cries of misericordia, as
they wind from the Duomo to St. Ambrogio to implore
the help of the great patron saint of the once fortunate
Milan. Churches crowded with suppliants; the excited
populace pressing round some upstart prophet—some
200fierce bearded monk who drives the timid priests from
altar and pulpit, and calls upon the people in the name
of Christ to slaughter the French. In street and
temple alike confusion and foulness, where so shortly
before the genius of order had presided. Then upon
the uproar falls the sick and heavy silence of the
pestilence, and the mercer’s tale moves as with a hushed
step, while, imprisoned for a whole month within his
house, he watches his children die, himself by the grace
of God untouched and well—while no sound is heard
but the carts going by laden with the sick, and the
ceaseless campana del corpo—while the graveyards spread
and double in extent round the numberless churches.
A hundred thousand persons perished, he tells us,
during the summer months of 1524.
As the picture unrolls itself before us we are fain to
turn away from the spectacle of anguish and all abomination
during the hideous years of the Spanish occupation
after 1525. The city preyed upon by the fiendish
mercenaries, the people outraged, pillaged, and
tortured till they yielded up their last mite of buried
treasure. Multitudes flying from their homes to avoid
worse things and sheltering in the country round, though
that was infested by human beasts and wild ones only
less cruel, or worse, stopped and bound, little children
and all, by their ruthless tormentors, to prevent their
escape. And withal siege, starvation; such a leanness
of men from hunger as was an anguish to witness, the
little bread which they possessed seized by the governor,
the dying poor driven into so-called refuges, whence
every days scores were carried out dead.
But the story of these thirty years is not entirely of
gloom. If we turn from the people to the great
Milanese nobility, we see a different aspect of life, no
less tragic in a sense, but brilliant enough and glorified
by the fine culture and rare artistic taste of the age.
201Within their sumptuous palaces and wide secluded
gardens, defended by great names and powerful interests
from the intrusions of marauding soldiery, or in pleasant
country villas beside the lakes and placid rivers of
Lombardy, whither they retired when pestilence or
famine held sway in the city, they created for themselves
that unreal world of ladies and cavaliers, arms and love,
of which Ariosto sings. It was during these years
that the courtly Dominican friar, Matteo Bandello, was
Prior of the Convent of Sta. Maria delle Grazie, and
was collecting in the most elect circles those gay and
scandalous tales, which, retold by his witty pen with
introductions describing the circumstances in which
he heard them, give a vivid picture of the incomparable
cinquecento society of Milan, with its fine literary
accomplishment, vivacious wit and over liberal
manners—a society presided over by such gracious
figures as Ippolita Sforza, the lady of Bandello’s own
particular adoration, and Cecilia Gallerani, the Moro’s
old favourite. Ippolita, a granddaughter of Duke
Galeazzo Maria, was married to Alessandro Bentivoglio,
a son of the deposed Lord of Bologna. She and Cecilia,
now the Contessa Bergamini, and Camilla Scarampi
made up a trio of Milanese poetesses and literary connoisseurs
of finest discrimination and judgment and of
wide renown. Apparently careless of the woes of
their country, these ladies and others of their rank,
with the graceful cavaliers and dilettante ecclesiastics
who made their court, occupied themselves in romantic
vanities, in amorous intrigues, and in learned and
philosophic dalliance. Close relations united them with
the other courts and aristocracies of North Italy, and the
famous Marchioness of Mantua, Isabella da Este, was
often the centre and queen of those elegant gatherings
of beauty and wit and gallantry described by
Bandello. History shows us that most typical lady of
202Italian society dancing with the King of France at the
great ball which the usurping monarch gave in 1507, in
the Castello of Milan, in the very halls where her
sister and brother-in-law had once reigned—a
spectacle significant of fallen Italy. Like the princes
of the neighbouring States, the great nobles of Milan,
once powerful in the story of their city, had lost all
patriotic and independent spirit. The severe repression
of party-passion, that unfailing symptom of vigorous
life in an Italian community, by the French conquerors
in 1500, reduced them to idleness and political
nullity. They made friends with the new powers and
entered their service, but they had no longer any real
influence on affairs. The revolutions which placed the
Sforza princes on the ducal throne in turn afforded the
nobles opportunities of intrigue and brought home to
them the terrible realities of foreign subjugation. In
1521, for example, those who had embraced the side
of the old dynasty suffered the reprisals of the savage
Lautrec, and on mere suspicion Milan was desolated of
its noblest inhabitants by summary executions, banishment
and forfeiture. These families were, however,
restored to their old position by the elevation of
Francesco Sforza to the Dukedom, and they made no
attempt to rebel against the Imperial Eagle, which was
their real master. When the intolerable persecution
inflicted by the Spanish and German mercenaries from
1525 to 1529 maddened the people to repeated insurrection,
not one of the nobles came forward to give them
courage and to organise and direct their undisciplined
efforts to effective action. A certain Pietro della
Pusterla, of a House which through all the story of Milan
had been distinguished as leaders of popular movements,
seems to have assumed some authority over them, but
even he abandoned them in the hour of need and danger.
These futile attempts exhausted the last remains of
203aspiration for liberty and self-government in the
broken-spirited Milanese. They made no attempt to
rebel against the settlement of 1530, which resigned
them finally into the Emperor’s hands. Though
utterly dismayed—tutto smarrito, says Burigozzo—by
the heavy fine inflicted by Charles as a penalty for the
rebellion of the Duchy, they resigned themselves to
patientia and hope for better days to come.
Much patientia was necessary before those days came.
The country round was depopulated, and it was long
before the old abundance flowed again into the city.
There were times when bread lacked and the people
murmured against the helpless Duke. Prices remained
very high and there was little trade. A visit, however,
from Charles V. in 1533, expected with fear and dismay
by the citizens, to whom his name was only associated
with ravaging lanzknechts and Spaniards, brought
them, to their joyful surprise, good luck—a great influx
of custom and rich payment for their goods, instead of
robbery.
In 1534 a brief reflection of its old glory brightened
the city on the arrival of a bride for the Duke, the
sixteen-year-old Cristina of Sweden, whose portrait by
Holbein is in the National Gallery. The streets and
squares were magnificently decked for her reception.
The young princess, whose countenance, says the
chronicler, was more divine than human, rode in under
a golden baldaquin, surrounded by twelve of the
noblest gentlemen of the city, so splendidly arrayed
that each appeared an Emperor, and with such great
white plumes in their caps that her Excellency seemed
to move in the midst of a forest. The joy with
which she was greeted was, however, shallow enough,
and changed quickly to groans when the money for
the Duchess’ maintenance had to be squeezed out of
the people by a special tax.
204The fine bridal feast was soon followed by a still
more pompous, but lugubrious pageant, when eighteen
months later (1535), the last Duke of Milan was carried
to his tomb in the great temple founded by the first
Duke, Gian Galeazzo Visconte. Always delicate of
constitution, and worn out by the great anxieties of his
life, Francesco fell a victim to a severe illness in 1535.
He left no child to inherit the ducal throne.
There still survived, however, a Sforza, Gian Paolo,
son of the Moro by Lucrezia Crivelli. This prince set
off immediately for Rome, to press the Pope to support
his claim to the Dukedom. But on his way he was seized
with sickness and died. Men said that he was poisoned
by those to whom his existence was an inconvenience.
Thus was spent the dynasty of the Sforza, and
Milan devolved as a vacant fief to the Empire. This
great city, once the seat of Roman Emperors, the
crowning place of Carlovingian and German monarchs,
the capital of North Italy, and for centuries the heart
of the most powerful principality in the peninsula, was
now to sink to a mere provincial position, to become
an impotent fragment of dismembered and captive
Italy.
We need not occupy ourselves with the further
vicissitudes of the city under the now settled dominion
of Spain, which all the chivalrous and repeated efforts
of France in the sixteenth century was unable to
overthrow. It is enough to note her transference from
Spanish to Austrian rule after the War of Succession
in the early years of the seventeenth century, and her
continued subjection to the House of Hapsburg—with
the brief Napoleonic interruption of 1796 to
1815—till in 1848 she rid herself by insurrection of
the Austrian garrison, and ten years later became free
and national at last as a member of the new-born
Kingdom of Italy.
205Her mediæval life ended with her mediæval liberty.
Its robust passions, its vigorous and restless activity of
body and mind, the sense of human power, the wide-ranging
speculation, the audacious flights of the spirit,
which mark its florescence in the fourteenth and fifteenth
centuries, turned to weariness, disillusion and despair.
Individuality lost itself in the bonds of convention and
submission. In art, in literature, everywhere—decay.
On thought, on science, the blight fell. The same
hand which had stilled the political aspirations of
Milan was laid heavily upon her soul. The prepotence
of Spain and the revival of dogmatic zeal in
the Papacy meant the employment of every engine of
oppression against that spiritual freedom which Italy
had used both for good and for evil. The Holy
Office was set up in the Convent of Sta. Maria delle
Grazie, and our friend Burigozzo lived long enough to
see the pitiful ceremonies of the public recantations and
penances of heretics before the door of the Duomo.
But the most powerful agent of the Catholic reform in
Milan was the famous Cardinal Archbishop, Carlo
Borromeo, known to religious history as San Carlo.
As Ambrose stands at the entrance of Milan’s mediæval
era, with back turned upon the ruined Empire behind,
and strong gaze broadening down the centuries of new
faith, new hope, new ideals, so Carlo Borromeo stands
at its close, as sternly facing towards the past, and
closing the door upon the new world of thought and
knowledge beyond. Her independent story is consecrated
at its beginning and at its end by the mighty
personality of a saint, who, whatever his influence upon
her actual progress, gives by his example of will, of
courage, and of spiritual exaltation, an everlasting inspiration
to mankind.
Carlo Borromeo was a scion of the great patrician
family of that name in Milan, founded far back in the
206mists of mediæval antiquity by a certain pilgrim, the
buon romeo from whom it took its name. The House
was conspicuous in the story of the city, and was
foremost in consequence and in wealth in the fifteenth
and sixteenth centuries. Carlo was born in the ecclesiastical
purple. His uncle, Pius IV., of the Milanese
House of Medici, created him a cardinal in 1559, at
the age of nineteen, and heaped benefices upon him.
In 1560 he became Archbishop of Milan on the retirement
of Cardinal Ippolito II. d’Este, who had occupied
the See for a great number of years in succession to
his uncle Ippolito I. The young Cardinal was now
wealthier than any other prince of the Church. A few
years later, however, he renounced all his benefices,
which having he was great, and casting away, greater,
as his biographer observes. He retained the Archbishopric
only, and taking up his abode in the city, he
devoted himself to the government of his diocese, with
an immense zeal and fervour of reform. The Jesuits,
the Teatini, and other of the new and reformed orders
which sprang up in obedience to the religious impulse
of the time, were introduced by him into Milan, and he
suppressed the immensely wealthy and influential order
of the Umiliati, and alienated its revenues to the support
of the new communities and to the furtherance of his great
schemes. An ascetic of purest and most exemplary
life, he indulged as representative of the Church in a
boundless pride and pomp. He was a despot, and his
despotism opposed itself to all independence of thought.
He extended his ecclesiastical jurisdiction to its utmost
limits, and seizing delinquents almost under the nose of
the civil authorities, filled the dungeons of the episcopal
palace with them. His imperious will came into
conflict with the governors, but his powerful influence
in the bigoted Court of Spain gave him supremacy,
and he was in fact the ruler of Milan. His
207splendid temper of Milanese patrician vented itself in
grandiose schemes for the building, restoration and
ornamentation of churches and religious institutions.
But as his authority was exerted to suppress all individuality
and spontaneity in literature and thought,
so his rich patronage was lent only to the decadence
in art. A nobler manifestation of the man was seen
during the pestilence of 1576, when, with heroic self-forgetfulness,
he fulfilled his duty as chief pastor of the
afflicted people, succouring them by every means in his
power. His exalted figure, with cross borne high,
leading processions of penitent and supplicatory citizens
through the streets, is one of the saintly pictures of
history.
Carlo Borromeo died in 1584, having lived but just
forty-six years. Beyond him is the long sleep of
Milan. Under the pall of stillness her historic virtues
lie dormant, her historic names inglorious. But not
dead. When the long-deferred moment of the
awakening comes, the old courage, the old faith, the
old sense of fellowship arises stronger and more lively
than before, and the names of old resound again
among the champions of Lombard and Italian freedom,
in the prisons of repressive tyranny, round the
barricades of the Cinque Giornate, on the fields of
Custozza, Novara, Solferino, side by side with the
patriots sprung of the nameless blood which long ago
watered the rich tilth of Legnano.
CHAPTER IX
Art in Milan
The Milanese as a people do not take a great
place in the story of Italian art. They show
at no time the spontaneous artistic character which
was the blessed birthright of the Florentines, Sienese,
Umbrians, Venetians. They granted, however, splendid
hospitality to the art of others. Talent of every
kind was attracted to this wealthy and luxurious city,
and the concourse of foreign artists roused and developed
considerable industry in the natives from early times.
Lombardy, and in particular Milan, its principal
city, were exposed to influences which did not reach
further south. The strain of northern blood in the
people, derived from their Gallic origin, readily received
the impress of the ultramontanes who flowed down
throughout the centuries into the fertile plains of Po
and Ticino, and the thoughts and ideas which they
brought, assimilating with the natural instincts of the
soil, and with the ancient traditions of the Latins,
resulted in an artistic character which is quite Italian,
though very different from the more southern populations.
It lacks their spontaneity and daring, their lofty
imagination and idealism, has little of their sense of
beauty, falls short in sheer ability. But it is distinguished
by sincerity, a love of realism, a humble and zealous
industry, and also by certain marked and inveterate
mannerisms. And though the Milanese, or rather the
209Lombards who peopled the wide Duchy of the
Visconti and Sforza, remained always very receptive,
looking for a lead, and owing their strongest artistic
impulses to some genius from abroad, their work keeps
always its strong native character.
Milan’s greatest moment was one in her art, and in
her public life. The same spirit of freedom which
stood up to Barbarossa and Frederick II., raised her
incomparable brick buildings of the twelfth and thirteenth
centuries. In this development of architecture on the
large and reasonable lines of the old Roman building,
modified by the mystic ideas and melancholy sentiment
of the North, and by the capabilities of the rich and
plastic material yielded by the alluvial soil, Lombardy
shows the highest result of the mingled elements of
her artistic life. When no longer inspired by freedom,
architecture was still fostered in Milan by ostentatious
tyranny, and continued to be the most genial art of
the people. In the fourteenth century, the Visconti
raised beautiful churches and palaces, but the builders
inclined more and more to abandon the national traditions
for Gothic lightness and grace. In the crowning
work of the Cathedral, the false Gothic ideal finally
triumphed. The classical revival, which followed under
the Sforza and filled the city anew with churches and
palaces, was communicated to Milan by Tuscan architects.
It was cherished by the eclectic spirit of
princes and nobles, and owed nothing to popular impulse.
But in adapting her peculiar material, brick, to the new
style, Lombardy gave it a local and special character,
and only when the vulgar exaggeration of the classic
fashion overwhelmed Italy in a general flood of baroque
extravagance, did Lombardy lose architectural individuality.
Sculpture, as the handmaid of architecture, was also
actively practised in Milan from the twelfth century
210onwards. The same masters from the shores of Como,
from the valley of Antelamo, close to Maggiore, from
Campione near Lugano, who carried the Lombard or
Romanesque style all over North Italy and into
Tuscany in the twelfth and thirteenth centuries, built
her churches and carved upon the façades mystical
figures and devices. The Romanesque sculpture remaining
in Milan is very rude, and the names of its
authors are in few cases remembered. In the fourteenth
century the family or guild of masters from
Campione is prominent in the records of Milanese
architecture and sculpture, and individuals are distinguished
by name. Under the guidance of the Pisan
sculptor Giovanni di Balduccio, one of the ablest of
Nicola Pisano’s followers, who worked long in Milan,
these Campionese produced numberless sepulchral
monuments, a few of which survive still in the churches
and museums. The Pisan traditions appear in them,
modified by the native character. The classic nobility
and severity, the ideal grace of Nicola and Giovanni
Pisano degrade into heaviness and coarseness in these
ruder and more realistic hands, and the forms learnt
from them are remoulded according to certain inveterate
predilections which persist always in Lombard sculpture.
At the end of this century, artistic industry received
an extraordinary impulse throughout the Visconte
States from the splendid patronage of Gian Galeazzo.
His vast new foundations, the Duomo of Milan, the
Certosa of Pavia, his mighty engineering enterprises,
gave endless employment to workers in stone. In this
fervour of activity Lombard sculpture began to evolve
clearly its special character, and agreeably to the gorgeous
tastes of the Prince, which became a tradition for
his successors, a love of excessive and exaggerated ornamentation
appears, and marks it henceforth.
After Gian Galeazzo a lull came in art with the
211civic confusion of Gian Maria’s few years, and the
continuous wars of Filippo Maria’s thirty-five. This
period represents the pause between the mediæval era
and the Renaissance in Milan. The building and
decoration of the Cathedral was continued slowly by
men whom the old principles no longer inspired, and
the new had not yet reached. No great names occur
in the host of craftsmen engaged in the work. The
Campione fraternity was still represented, and continued
to exist for a long time, though its traditions were
dying out, and Jacopino da Tradate, who worked in
the earlier half of the century, was a sculptor of some
power.
The triumph of Francesco Sforza in 1450 began a
new era of prosperity for Milanese art. A long peace,
a succession of sovereigns in whom a policy of
splendour was assisted by stupendous wealth and a
genuine love of beauty and culture, the concourse of
strangers of genius to their Court, bringing the inspiration
of the great classic revival from Tuscany and Central
Italy, roused the Lombards to an enthusiasm and
activity which carried them to their highest pitch of
achievement at the end of the fifteenth and sixteenth
centuries. Brunelleschi, employed by Filippo Maria
to build a fortress, Antonio Averulino, known as
Filarete, whom Francesco Sforza summoned to design
the Ospedale Maggiore and to assist on the Castle,
Michelozzo, builder of the beautiful Portinari Chapel,
and finally the great Bramante, twelve years resident in
the city in the Moro’s days, and Leonardo da Vinci
himself, master of all the arts and sciences, were their
guides in the new or rediscovered mysteries of architecture.
Giuniforte Solari, and Pietro his son,
architects of the Duomo, Certosa, and many of the
churches and convents raised everywhere by Francesco
and Bianca Maria in the ardour of their piety and the
212joy of their newly-won glory, show the transition from
Gothic to the Renaissance style, slowly accomplished
however, for the Lombards were tenacious of their
local traditions and not ready to accept new ideas.
Even in the next generation of builders, Amadeo,
Dolcebuono, Cristoforo Solari, Briosco, and the rest, all
nursed in the precepts imparted by the Tuscans, and
fully inspired by the Renaissance spirit, there was still
a lingering adhesion to certain Gothic predilections.
The Lombard character, especially noticeable in a love
of ornamentation, still expressed itself in the forms
learnt from foreign example. In all that peculiarly
graceful building in Milan of the later fifteenth and
early sixteenth centuries, which is called indiscriminately
Bramantesque, and attributed to the influence of
the Urbino master—cloisters and cortiles with elegant
pillared porticos and sculptured capitals of rich and
fanciful design, and archivolts and cornices decorated
with terra-cotta mouldings, grand arched portals often
decorated with classic heads—a Lombard character
may almost always be detected.
In sculpture the Mantegazza are the first of the
Milanese artists to show signs of the Renaissance.
These two brothers, Cristoforo and Antonio, natives
of Milan, were working from about 1443 until late in
the century. They represent the old Campionese traditions
revivified by contact with the new ideas, as expressed
by the Paduans and Florentines. Their work
is marked by that excessive zeal in the search for realism
common to North Italian art at this time, leading
to the representation of exaggerated action and emotion.
With the Mantegazza violence is not always accompanied
by strength, and their conception is not lofty
enough to save their naturalistic tendency from vulgarising
the sacred subjects which they set forth. The
Northern element in them, encouraged by the German
213and Flemish artists at the liberal Sforza Court, appears
in their extreme sincerity and pains, their lack of grace
and idealism, their attention to minutiæ rather than to
broad effect. Their figures are usually long and ill-proportioned,
with small heads, the contours angular
and sharp, the faces rude, with projecting cheek-bones
and cavernous eyes; and the Lombard peculiarity of
numberless arbitrary folds, flattened to the form beneath
as if the draperies had been wetted, gives to the whole
compositions of these sculptors the appearance of
crumpled paper. The Mantegazza are closely followed
by an artist of much more sweetness and geniality,
Giovanni Antonio Amadeo (1447-1522), the most
productive and typical of the new generation of sculptors.
The joyous vitality of the Renaissance overflows in
Amadeo and carries all his native characteristics to unrestrained
excess. The Lombard love of pomp and
gorgeous decoration runs to a riot of ornamentation in
his reliefs, which are crowded and overloaded with rich
and fertile fancies. Builder as well as sculptor, he
sacrifices architectural effect without scruple for the sake
of decorative detail, as the extraordinarily ornate façade
of the Colleoni Chapel at Bergamo, one of his most
famous works, testifies. This is a fault common to the
Lombard architects. The façade of the Certosa, that
museum of Renaissance art in Lombardy, the characteristic
production of the busy school of the Mantegazza,
Amadeo, Benedetto Briosco, and their assistants and
followers, is an enduring monument of architects spoiled
by being decorative sculptors, the building being treated
chiefly as a space to load with decoration. The production
of Amadeo’s prolific talent, during a long and
prosperous career, was very large, and continued till
shortly before his death. Amadeo shares the naturalistic
tendency of the Mantegazza and their native mannerisms,
especially that of the crumpled paper folds. A
214love of story-telling, amounting to loquacity, appears in
his subject reliefs, with their multitudinous figures and
redundant action. The florid, extravagant fancy of his
decorative work is not restrained by his sense of proportion,
and in his indiscriminating use of classical
motives borrowed from other schools—heads of emperors,
allegorical conceits, etc.—a want of culture and
scholarship is evident. The vulgarity of Lombard art
in comparison with the Tuscan is exemplified in
Amadeo, but is redeemed by the sympathetic qualities
of gaiety, spontaneity and artlessness, which give his
work often much charm and sweetness.
Amadeo’s activity was at its height at the time when
Leonardo was working in Milan upon the equestrian
statue of Francesco Sforza. Duke Galeazzo Maria’s
failure to find a native to do the work shows the limitations
of the Lombard sculptors. All shunned the
problem of casting a bronze figure on so large a scale.
But Lodovico il Moro, taking up the interrupted project
after his brother’s death, found in the Tuscan
Leonardo one who feared no difficulties. The completion
of the model of the horse, after years of preliminary
study, was the greatest sculptural event that
ever happened in Milan. But it remains outside the
story of the Lombard sculptors. Unlike the painters,
they seemed to have been little disturbed in their course
by the tremendous personality of the Florentine. If
traces of his influence appear in their work, it is in types
borrowed from his paintings.
A host of well-known sculptors accompany and
follow Amadeo. Gio. Dolcebuono, Cristoforo Solari,
known as il Gobbo (the Hunchback), Benedetto
Briosco, the Cazzaniga brothers, Agostino Busti, called
il Bambaia—all show the local characteristics. But
an inclination to softness and sensuousness and a lack
of the old virile energy begins to vitiate their work
215as time goes on, and signals the coming of the decadence,
though the technical skill of the school increases.
Il Gobbo, scion of the old artistic stock of
the Solari, was one of the most highly-reputed of the
sculptors, though he has left little of high worth behind
him. He was much favoured by the Moro, who chose
him to execute the monument for Beatrice’s tomb.
The interesting sepulchral figures of this ill-fated
pair, completed many years later, and now in the
Certosa, are his work. In Agostino Busti the school
reaches its highest technical proficiency. But the
old freshness and inspiration is gone. Il Bambaia,
who is at times great—as in the beautiful recumbent
figure of Gaston de Foix—degenerates often into coldness
and conventionality, and his decorative taste was
as ill-regulated as that of his less accomplished predecessors
and contemporaries. A number of other
artists—Gian Giacomo della Porta, Andrea Fusina,
Cristoforo de’ Lombardi, Angelo Siciliano, and, later
on, Gabrio Busca, Vincenzo Seregni, etc.—were engaged
on architectural and decorative work in Milan in the
sixteenth century, chiefly on the never-ending subject
of the Duomo, the exterior of which is a vast object-lesson
in the artistic decadence of the Milanese. The
pious zeal of S. Carlo and the cultured tastes of his
nephew and successor in the Archbishopric, Cardinal
Federigo Borromeo, gave a new impetus to art; but it
was ill-directed by the false taste of the age, and Lombard
sculpture, like the architecture, ends in the empty
pomposity and extravagance of the baroque style.
The other branches of mediæval and Renaissance
art found a busy centre also in Milan. The decorative
crafts of the goldsmith, wood-carver, of the intarsia
worker and embroiderer, flourished here early. In the
fourteenth century the fame of the Milanese armourers
was shared by the hands which engraved the swords
216and shields and cuirasses forged in the clanging quarter
of the Spadari. The unparalleled wealth and luxury of
the Visconti and of their nobles called for the finest
skill of the embroiderer and goldsmith to adorn their
apparel and harness, and lavished ornamentation on
their palaces, their pageants, their feasts, which shone
with gold and glowed with costly and beautiful colour.
In the following century all these crafts were still more
encouraged by the Sforza. Matteo da Civate was
a goldsmith of repute, and the Mantegazza and others
of the sculptors pursued this delicate craft also
with great success. The fame of the Milanese goldsmiths
was finally crowned by Ambrogio Foppa, known
as Caradosso, whose figures chiselled in gold were of
such admirable workmanship that Cellini himself
praised and envied him as one of the greatest masters
in this art that he had ever known. The native
workers were, however, but a few of those employed
at the Sforza Court, which in the days of Lodovico
and Beatrice was a very museum of artistic work of
every kind, contributed by the finest talent of Italy,
Germany, Flanders and Spain.
Nor was the art of painting less cherished in Milan.
The Visconti, for the adornment of their great palace
at Pavia, the Sforza for the splendid halls of the Castle
of Milan, and of their hundred villas and palaces of
pleasure, engaged an army of painters. But until the
later half of the fifteenth century not one name occurs
there of any significance in the history of painting.
Giovanni da Milano, mentioned by Vasari as a pupil of
Taddeo Gaddi, and an excellent painter, shows in his
surviving works the conventional style of the later
Giottesque school, varied by something of that heaviness
and darkness of colour which we see afterwards in
the Milanese Quattrocentists. From Giovanni onwards
the few artists that we hear of, and the many that
217certainly worked in Milan, have left little trace behind
them, and that little does not differ from the rude and
homely style common in North Italy before the
development of the Paduan school. Early in the
fifteenth century the influence of Pisanello, who worked
in the Visconti Court, and of the artistic ideals which
he represents, made itself felt in Milan, and painters
like Michelino da Besozzo and the Zavatarii peopled
the walls of the ducal and aristocratic palaces of the
Milanese state with such decorative, but strangely proportioned
figures as are still to be seen in a chamber of
the Palazzo Borromeo. Other and stronger influences,
however, must have been working in the Milanese at
this time, and under the spur of Florentine and Paduan
example, and that of the German artists who thronged
the court of Filippo Maria and Francesco Sforza, they
were doubtless evolving obscurely the more or less
distinctive character which emerges first into notice
with Vincenzo Foppa. Were the works of the earlier
contemporaries of Foppa, Bonifacio Bembo, Pietro dei
Marchesi, Stefano de’ Fedeli, Constantino da Vaprio,
Bernardino de’ Rossi, etc., still existing, we should probably
find that they were already moving in the direction
which his greater talent was able to pursue
definitely and to point out to his successors.
Foppa’s is the first figure that stands out for real
artistic excellence in the history of Milanese painting,
and he is always called the founder of the school.
Born at Brescia sometime in the first half of the
fifteenth century, Foppa is generally supposed to have
studied in the school of Squarcione. His earliest
known work is the Crucifixion, at Bergamo, dated 1456.
He worked chiefly in Milan and the neighbourhood,
and died in 1492. He was a very serious painter, and
though he had not the inspiration of genius, with sound
artistic sense he grasped the material facts of nature
218and gave force and reality to his creations. His treatment
of forms is simple and direct, and his sincerity
and singleness of purpose redeem the homeliness of his
types, and render his figures noble and impressive.
The Squarcionesque tradition is to be seen in the
classical backgrounds and inlaid marble thrones, etc., of
his pictures, but the general character of his work
shows a distinct departure from the Paduan style.
The heavy forms and dark grey flesh tones are native
qualities, and are very persistent throughout the
Milanese school of painting.
Zenale, born at Treviglio in 1436, died in 1526, is
little more than a name to us, for in spite of his long
life scarcely any of his work has survived. The altarpiece
at Treviglio, in which Buttinone was associated
with him, is the only work extant that can with
certainty be called his. Buttinone was his contemporary
and co-worker in the frescoes in S. Pietro Gessate in
Milan, as well as in the Treviglio altarpiece. Zenale’s
share in these frescoes is quite unrecognisable, and there
is nothing else in Milan that can be identified as his work.
Buttinone’s paintings are rare, but some survive in
Milan and the neighbourhood. He has a good deal
in common with Foppa, and probably derived his training
from the same source; but there is a decided individuality
in his work, an almost painful struggle after
realism which results in a strange ugliness. His faces
have great protruding foreheads and enormous ears,
the flesh tones are dark and grey with streaks of high
light, the children have large heads and disproportionately
small limbs. There is something pathetic in his
painstaking efforts and their poor results.
Ambrogio da Fossano, called Borgognone, is a much
better artist. His name first appears in 1481 as a
painter of the University of Milan. His early work
is characterised by a simplicity and refinement and a
219sense of beauty which is much developed later on. He
has at first the same tendency to grey flesh tones as
Foppa and Buttinone, only with him they are modified
to pleasant cool colour harmonizing with the silvery
hues of background and draperies. Later he develops
a freer expression, which we see at its best in the
beautiful frescoes of S. Satiro (now in the Brera) and
the Certosa. He may have felt the influence of Leonardo,
but he never lost his individuality. All through
his life he kept the religious feeling which is his marked
characteristic, and which makes the deepest appeal of
his work. His drawing, however, is often bad; his
flying angels are wrongly foreshortened, and there is no
movement in his figures. He did an immense amount
of painting and there is a sameness in his pictures, graceful
though they are.
About 1483 Leonardo da Vinci came from Florence
and settled in Milan. His art must have been a revelation
to the Lombard painters. Not only was his
technique infinitely superior to theirs, but his scope was
so great, his imagination so profound, he created new
forms, new types, a new world of light and shadow
and perspective. His enterprises were gigantic, not in
painting only, but in sculpture, architecture and engineering.
The Milanese, who had little originality of
their own and were always susceptible to outside influence,
gathered round him, and a school of painting
was formed in which we see his types imitated to such
a degree that much of his pupils’ work has been
attributed to the master himself, until modern criticism,
headed by Morelli, has given it back to the true
authors. The painters we shall now mention must all
have felt more or less Leonardo’s influence.
Ambrogio de Predis was Court painter to
Lodovico il Moro in 1482, and therefore was a
painter of repute when Leonardo arrived in Milan;
220but that he became a close follower of the master is
shown by the fact of his being associated with him in
the altarpiece of the Virgin of the Rocks, of which
de Predis painted the two side panels, the angels in
the National Gallery, and many critics think he also
executed the London version of the central part under
the direction of Leonardo. Of the portraits attributed
to him, some are very good, a profile of a girl in the
Ambrosiana being the best. So much better is it than
the coarsely-painted clumsy angels of the National
Gallery, that it is difficult to recognise the connection
between them; we can only suppose, however, that
portrait painting was more congenial to him.
Bartolomeo Suardi, called Bramantino, painted at
the end of the fifteenth and beginning of the sixteenth
centuries. He is said to have been a pupil of
Foppa and of Bramante, working architecturally with the
latter. His work is free and broad in manner, though
often empty and wanting in drawing; the forms are
full and the faces wide, with very regular features,
particularly noticeable in the profiles. The blonde
colouring of his flesh tones is unlike the usual low
tones of the Milanese. There is little evidence in his
work of Leonardo’s influence.
Andrea Solario, born about 1460, was an accomplished
painter. Of his early training we know
nothing; but his elder brother Cristoforo was a
sculptor, and may have helped Andrea to arrive at
the excellence of drawing which we see in his
portraits. Some of his work shows the influence of
Leonardo, but he was also affected by the Venetians,
and especially by Antonello da Messina; his portraits
also show affinity with the Flemish school, in their
clear outlines and high finish. The landscape backgrounds
to his subjects are fine in colour and effect.
He was fond of painting half-length pictures of the
221Madonna and Child, and treated the subject with a
tender realism that is very charming. Technically he
reached a higher excellence than any of his fellow-Milanese
painters. With the exception of the large
altarpiece at the Certosa, his pictures are mostly small
and unambitious in subject. He was, however, employed
by Charles d’Amboise, in 1507, to decorate
with frescoes the chapel in his Castle of Gaillon in
Normandy. These have perished.
Boltraffio, Cesare da Sesto, Gianpietrino, Bernardino
dei Conti, Marco d’Oggionno, Melzi and Salai were
all close followers of Leonardo. Their work is not
strong or original, nor is the drawing very good, but it
has a charm nevertheless, that of earnest and conscientious
effort, striving after the ideal of beauty their
great master set before them, which degenerates in
their hands, however, into a fatal prettiness. Their
fault was an almost morbid exaggeration of the gradation
of tones in the modelling of contours, by which
they lost all freshness and vigour. Boltraffio, born
1467, was of noble family, and was a favourite pupil
of Leonardo’s. His painting is highly finished and
has distinction; his Madonnas, clad always in rich
garments, are stately and beautiful, with oval faces and
regular features. The painting is very smooth, which
gives a cold and unnatural effect to the flesh. The
fresco in St. Onofrio in Rome, formerly ascribed to
Leonardo, is now given to him, and some critics consider
him the author of the much-disputed Belle Ferronière
of the Louvre.
Cesare da Sesto’s work was very Leonardesque to
begin with; later on he was influenced by Raphael.
His manner is lighter and more graceful than most of
the Lombards. In Gianpietrino’s painting the Lombard
greyness of flesh tones is carried to an almost
gloomy extreme. His Madonnas and Magdalens often
222have charm, but in the former he imitated Leonardo too
closely, and the execution is timid.
Bernardino dei Conti painted Madonnas in the
Leonardesque manner, but the colour is peculiarly hot
and the contours lumpy. His drawings, which are better
than his paintings, have a great resemblance to those of
Ambrogio de Predis, by whom, Morelli says, he was
much influenced. Marco d’Oggionno’s pictures are
lifeless imitations of the master, in which all the subtlety
is lost, the chiaroscuro is too strong and the colours
too intense. In his large canvases, such as the Archangels
of the Brera, he fails signally. Of the work
of Melzi and Salai we know little. Salai is mentioned
by Vasari as a youth of singular grace and beauty with
waving curly hair. He may have served as model for
some of those Leonardesque drawings of youths with
curling hair with which we are familiar.
Painters deriving still from Leonardo but who have
achieved a great celebrity of their own are Bernardino
Luini and Gaudenzio Ferrari. Luini is the most
popular painter of the Lombard school, probably because
his paintings are so numerous and therefore
widely known. There is always a sweetness and
charm in his work, though rather superficial and
sentimental, and in the best examples he attains beauty
and dignity; but his forms have the Lombard heaviness
and his drawing is not good. There is want of imagination
and a tameness in his pictures that make them very
monotonous. The dates of his birth and death are unknown,
nor is anything known of his early training. He
certainly imitated Leonardo, but his best work has a
character and individuality of its own. The frescoes
of the Monastero Maggiore in Milan, of Saronno and
Lugano are considered very fine.
Gaudenzio Ferrari was born about 1481 at Valduggia.
Little is known of his early life; he must have felt the
223influence of Bramantino and Luini; his work is sometimes
confused with that of the latter painter. He had
much more inventive and dramatic power than Luini,
as his frescoes show. He was a most prolific painter,
and had too much energy and too little self-restraint.
His colour is fiery and his compositions overcrowded.
In spite of his ability he fell into bad taste and careless
workmanship, showing unmistakable signs of that decadence
which gradually overtook Italian art.
The most talented of all the Lombard painters was
Giovanni Antonio Bazzi, called il Sodoma, for though
Tuscany and Rome were the scenes of his activity and
possess his greatest works, yet he derives his artistic
descent from Lombardy. He was born at Vercelli in
Piedmont in 1477, and studied painting for two or three
years at Milan before going to Siena, where we hear of
him in 1501. His painting shows plainly his origin, and
some of his works have great affinity to Leonardo, though
he is not known to have been actually his pupil.
The Leonardesque tradition was carried on by the
brothers Martino and Albertino Piazza of Lodi, whose
work is suave and pleasing, but weak. The family of
Campi, two generations, worked through three-quarters
of the sixteenth century. Their work is able, but without
distinction; they show a Venetian influence.
Bernardino Lanino was a pupil and imitator of
Gaudenzio Ferrari; he was active through the middle
of the sixteenth century. The school dies away with
Lomazzo, more famous for his writings on Art than for
his paintings, and with Daniele Crespi, in whom we see
all the exaggerated realism of the decadence of Art.
CHAPTER X
The Duomo
In Milan, as we see the city to-day, modernised,
commonplace, characterlessly handsome, there is
one great redeeming thing—the Cathedral. Other
churches there are, greater and more beautiful in every
sense except size, but they are smothered in the dull
drift of everyday buildings. The Duomo, as is befitting,
has a supreme position. It is the heart of the
city, the converging point of all the far-coming ways,
the irresistible magnet for the eyes of the myriads
thronging those ways. It rises up in its immense stature
above the petty interests and activities of the crowds at
its base, an embodied exhalation of the holy spirit of
man, a witness to the irrepressible upward flight of his
thoughts and to his eternal need of beauty and light.
The impression which a traveller coming from the
station first receives of the Duomo is of a vast ethereal
presence at the end of the long street, so light, so cloud-like,
so delicate that it seems to be no temple piled up
slowly by men’s hands to the measure of their prayers,
but a fabric of some upper sphere, built of air and
dreams. Broad set in its main proportions, it gives
high and ample seat to the swelling contour of the cupola,
which a hundred pinnacles guard like serried spears, pointing
into the upper blue around the spring of the midmost
spire. In the silvery light of afternoon it appears a
225shadowy forest of upward-springing shafts, with sharp
gleams along edges and salient lines. The details are
lost in a soft mass, and the atmosphere casts over all a
veil of illusion. Through such a veil this famous
Cathedral of Milan is best seen and best understood.
In the view of the whole building from the great
Piazza on the west side, its faults are more apparent—the
inadequacy and insignificance of the cupola, or central
tower, the incongruity of the façade, the extravagance
of the ornamentation. Nevertheless, the huge white
marble pile has always majesty and splendour, if only
from its size and material and the amazing number of
its airy embroideries and fripperies of stone. It has a
magic, unearthly beauty of colour, silver, dove-like, rosy
against the blue, according to the changing light of the
day—most wonderful in the strange, pale, clear moment
when the sun has just set. An exotic in this flat country
of the alluvial soil, where brick is the natural medium for
the builder, it seems to bring into the hot and stifling
city at midsummer a cooling breath from that marble
cave close to Lago Maggiore whence its material was
drawn. One could almost believe that it was the dripping
of water through countless ages which had built
up its clear substance into those strange fantastic shapes,
those spires and fretted edges and fairy shafts.
Their Cathedral is the pride and joy of the Milanese.
Yet not so much this billowy heap of stone, but the spot
upon which it stands should be consecrate to their hearts.
None of the noblest memories of their past sanctify the
church which Gian Galeazzo Visconte founded, which
opened its doors with equal welcome to Francesco
Sforza, the usurper, and to French and Spanish and
Austrian conquerors by turn, and which was finished by
Napoleon Buonaparte. But the ancient, half-ruined
church, which Gian Galeazzo pulled down to make
room for his new temple, enshrined the dearer history
226of Milan’s liberty. Sta. Maria Maggiore, as it was
then called, was the representative through many transformations
of that basilica nuova intramuros in which
Ambrose entrenched himself in his great struggle with
the Empress Justina and achieved his victory for the
new organisation of the Church, protector of the people,
over the corrupt despotism of the Empire. And if
what is one of the spiritual events of the world’s history
must be fixed in time and place, it was no doubt at the
gates of this, the chief church, that Ambrose interposed
his hand between the blood-stained Emperor and the
altar of Christ. In later centuries, in the figures of the
enthusiasts Arialdo and Erlembaldo, of the courageous
Peter Damian, fronting the excited and hostile multitudes,
the memories of the old Cathedral church were
still of the victory of the spirit over the forces of the
world, of liberty over oppression, of a new order of
things over the corrupt system of the past. And in
the early days of the Milanese Republic the church
was closely associated with the life and struggles of the
people. All business, public and private, was transacted
in the piazza outside. The portico of the church was
the house of parliament, and the politics of the city
were sanctified by the benediction of religion. The
chief priest was likewise the head of the people, and
the pastoral staff which topped the lofty Campanile
stood for temporal as well as spiritual dominion. In
times of peace the Sacred Car was housed within the
church, and in the church those warlike decisions were
taken which occasioned it to be drawn forth that it
might go in the midst of the host against the enemy.
But the noblest moment in the story of the old Cathedral
was its restoration after the ruin of the city by
Barbarossa in 1166. The ruthless destruction of the
Campanile, a tower of such marvellous beauty, such great
breadth and admirable altitude that there was said to be
227none other like it in Italy, had wrecked it in great part.
The labour of the men, the jewels of the women, went
to the rebuilding, till the church stood up once more in
the midst of the re-risen city, defying the destroyer.
With the building of the present Duomo all the
vestiges of those ancient and good days were swept
away. Milan’s liberty was gone, and the church which
symbolised it, both in association and in its Lombard
style of architecture, had been allowed to become half-ruinous.
The population had outgrown the capacity of
the church, and in their rapidly growing wealth and
importance it was natural that prince and people should
desire a cathedral more suited to their condition. So
the old building fell for ever.
The citizens acquiesced in the scheme for a new
Cathedral, but the enormous temple which rose on the
site of the old one, the Duomo of to-day, was the conception
of Gian Galeazzo Visconte, and of him alone.
It was the measure of his vast ambition and audacious
will. He planned it great enough for the capital of a
Kingdom of Italy. The citizens seconded him with
generous offerings, but whether their enthusiasm was
genuine or merely flattery of the tyrant’s wishes
mattered nothing. Gian Galeazzo was doubtless moved
to this work by a desire to expiate the crime by which
he had acquired sole sovereignty, and to entomb it in
the memories of his subjects beneath this proud ornament
to the city. He is said to have had another
motive, shared by the people. A strange evil, we are
told, afflicted Milan at this time. Some say that the
women were unable to bring their male children safely
to the birth; others, that a mysterious malady prevailed
among the boy babies, withering them within a few
years. The citizens were filled with terror at the doom
of extinction which seemed to impend over them.
Gian Galeazzo’s three sons by Isabella of France had
228all died in infancy, leaving him only the girl Valentina,
and at this time his second wife, Caterina Visconte, was
still childless.
The Duomo was then a votive offering from Gian
Galeazzo Visconte to Heaven for a son to inherit the
great destinies which he intended to conquer, and from
the Milanese people for children to continue their race.
It was dedicated, not to the Birth of the Son of God,
but to hers who brought Him into the world—Mariæ
Nascenti, as the inscription on the façade proclaims—to
the Birth of Motherhood.
Thus the great church rises in worship of the
mystery of Life. When one thinks of its origin, the
wonderful ribbed and perforated and pinnacled building
appears in a new light, rising as it were out of
the still hovering darkness of the Middle Ages, the
embodiment of a people’s aspiration towards renewed
life. The moment of its inception was that pregnant
one for Italy when the mediæval pessimism was yielding
to hope and joy in life, and when to the worship of the
Nascent Mary was to be joined the worship of that
twin mystery, the Venus Reborn.
The building was begun in 1386. The story of its
actual rise is extremely lengthy and tedious. The
multitude of conflicting counsels, the number of architects
concerned with it, make its very existence seem
a miracle. It is not known who first designed it, or
whether he was a native or foreigner. Milan’s close
relations with the countries beyond the Alps, and the
alliances and constant intercourse of the Visconti with
the Courts of France and Germany, naturally induced
Gian Galeazzo to call Northern architects to his aid
and to choose the Gothic style of the North. There is
little doubt that the original plan proceeded from a
Northern mind. The work of carrying it out, however,
passed very soon into the hands of native builders,
229most of whom belonged to the celebrated guild of
stoneworkers from Campione. Marco da Campione
was chief architect—ingegnere—in 1386. Others of
the company, Zeno, Bonino, Jacopo, and Maffiolo,
appear in the records of the first years, with Simone
Orsenigo, the dei Grassi and a host of other noted
craftsmen of the day. Among the crowd there was
evidently no conspicuous master spirit, and the post of
chief was obtained, especially later on, as much by
interest and intrigue as by merit. Many foreign
artists were called from time to time by Gian Galeazzo
to give help and advice. Their intervention always
led to heated argument and loud contention in the
Council of the Fabric, the foreigners criticising and
condemning the work of the Lombard builders, and
these defending it with jealous zeal, and invariably
defeating and driving out the intruders. Johann von
Fernach and Heinrich von Gmünd were employed for
a short time in the latter part of the century. Their
strenuous objections to important points in the structure
were overruled by the Italians. In 1400 the Frenchman,
Jean Mignot, having been engaged to take a prominent
part in the work, pronounced the building
unsafe, and proposed radical alterations. The indignant
Lombards, headed by the celebrated military architect,
Bertolino da Novara, disputed his opinion and persuaded
the Duke that all was well. Mignot was dismissed and
condemned to replace what he had already pulled down
in conformity with his own ideas.
So the battle raged for years. It had a negative
rather than positive result on the building, which progressed
on the lines already laid down, but without
receiving any impress of individual thought or genius.
In its complete state to-day it shows, with all its immensity,
a poverty of ideas, both within and without,
which no wealth of ornamentation can hide. It rose
230with great rapidity at first, in response to the energy and
will of the prince. In 1392 the walls had reached the
full height of the side aisles, and all the pillars of the
interior were already standing. That forest of lofty
shafts soaring to dim heights, in which we wander
to-day, astonished and awed, must once have enclosed
the puny mortal form and the immeasurable spirit of
the first and greatest Duke of Milan. His death in
1402 robbed the great enterprise of vitality and inspiration.
In the misfortunes of Giovanmaria’s reign,
both funds and encouragement lacked, and the general
mediocrity of the builders was equally blighting to the
progress of the work. The local architects had by
this time obtained undisputed charge of it, and the
clamour of controversy had died down. Sons had
succeeded to their fathers’ posts, and continued slowly
in the old track. By the time Francesco Sforza
attained the Dukedom, in 1450, general interest in the
Cathedral was much diminished. Architectural ideas
were changing. The Renaissance was begun. The
great Tuscan masters, summoned to Milan by this Duke
and his predecessor, had recalled to the Lombard
builders those classic principles native to Italy and
long forgotten under the Gothic influences of the
Middle Ages. The earlier Sforza sovereigns used
their patronage to raise new churches, and it was not
till the fervent artistic atmosphere of the end of the
century had developed a certain eclecticism in cultured
minds that the Duomo received a new impetus from
Lodovico il Moro.
The main body of the church was already finished,
but the façade, the cupola, and other details were still
to do. A German master, Johann Nexempilger von
Gratz, was first invited by the Moro to continue the
work, but was quickly dismissed, the severity of his ideas
being unacceptable to the Italians. A number of native
231artists were then set to work to design a cupola which
should reconcile the curves and rectangles dear to the
Renaissance with the acutely-pointed style of the rest
of the Cathedral. Over this problem great minds
pored. Leonardo da Vinci made several designs and
models of a cupola, but they were not accepted.
Bramante also made models for it. The assistance
of the Tuscan Luca Fancelli, and the Sienese Francesco
di Giorgio was also called upon. But the work
remained finally to the local artists, men of industry
and ingenuity, but of no great genius. Chief among
them were Cristoforo Solari, Giovanni Antonio Amadeo,
and Gian Giacomo Dolcebuono. To Amadeo was
finally entrusted the building of the cupola, which he
carried out and completed, with the exception of the
crowning pinnacle. This artist held the post of chief
architect from 1490 till his death in 1522, becoming
the repository of all the traditions and secrets of the
long-continued work.
Though the great fabric was apparently carried on
in the old style, it reveals a new spirit from this time.
The true feeling for Gothic was dead, and the architects
of the late Quattrocento could only reconcile it
with their artistic conscience by flamboyant excesses.
Moreover, Amadeo and his companions were sculptors
first and architects second. The opportunities of
Gothic were fatal in their hands. It was they who
first started the building on that evil course of elaborate
and excessive ornamentation which has made it what
it is to-day—a building generally admired for its resemblance
to a monstrous sugar-cake. Their lead was
followed with an ever-diminishing sense of artistic
propriety and an increasing love for florid effect by
their successors in the middle and latter part of the
sixteenth century. The impulse imparted to the work
by the zeal of Carlo Borromeo and the great religious
232revival, expressed itself only in cold and uninspired
artistic platitudes, the emptiness of which is ill concealed
by superficial exaggerations. The seventeenth and
eighteenth centuries are represented by an increase of
bad taste and meretricious effect, and the story of the
long evolution of the temple ends in a climax of bombast
in the Napoleonic era, to which is owed the
present grandiose façade and the battalions of pinnacles
which crown the whole edifice.

CUPOLA OF THE DUOMO, FROM THE ROOF.
233A building conceived in a spirit foreign to the place
where it was to rise, and carried out by men to whom
its design and idea was naturally unsympathetic and
incomprehensible, through ages in which all the original
inspiration was lost, could not well be a wholly satisfactory
achievement. Milan Cathedral sins grievously
against the principles of pure Gothic. The pointed
style is carried in it to an acuteness in which all
grace and flexibility of line is lost. In fretful moments
one feels that these endless sharp angles scrape one’s
nerves. The effect of solidity and strength has been
completely sacrificed for the sake of ornamentation,
and dignity and repose lost in a restless reiteration of
trivial details. The huge-ribbed flanks gape with
enormous windows. Every nook and cranny, every
jag and angle is crowded with statues. The outlines
of the roof are frilled by an elaborately-pierced balustrade
with crocketed pinnacles. From the central roof
to the lower level of the side aisles spring a host of
flying buttresses, so perforated that they look like wisps
of foam rather than solid props intended to support the
fabric. A myriad spears quiver upwards from the roof
far into the sky, and upon each dances a statue. No
wonder that the guides call upon you to admire its
likeness to lacework or confectionery, and that people
compare it to a drift of snow, a billow dashing into
spray, a white mountain bird alighted in the midst of
the city—anything except a building of solid bones
and substance.
Restorations and continual repairs have almost
effaced the handiwork of the original builders. The
north-east part of the exterior is the most ancient.
The three magnificent windows of the apse, with their
rich tracery, are one of the most beautiful features of
234the original design. And amid the swarms of baroque
saints, in every contorted attitude of theatric sentiment,
which have settled on this part, as everywhere over the
building—four thousand four hundred and forty, outside
and in, they say—a patient observer may pick out some
which, by their dignified simplicity, refinement and
repose, show the purer taste of the fifteenth and early
sixteenth centuries. The lowest figures on the northernmost
window of the apse are an Adam and Eve, and
have been attributed to Antonio Rizzo, a fifteenth
century Venetian sculptor, known by his work in the
cortile of the Doge’s Palace. Cristoforo Solari,
Andrea Fusina, Tomaso da Cazzaniga, il Bambaia,
are all represented by sculptures on the apse. Higher
up are works by earlier and less accomplished hands,
huge gargoyles of fantastic form—dragons, a serpent
coiled round the nude body of a woman, a child entwining
itself with a bough, a female figure with great
curling hair, a siren with bat’s wings—monstrous
creations of the Northern fancy, which dominated in
the first years of the Cathedral. Beneath these gargoyles
are ranged the so-called Giganti, colossal statues
of warriors, heralds, huntsmen, foresters, slaves—figures
of romance and of the rude fields too. Some are by
German sculptors, and by Lombards under their influence;
others of rather later date show new and
realistic tendencies.
There is little of interest on the south side and in
the lower end of the exterior. The monotonous
length of the vast flanks is unbroken by the rich interest
of doorways, such as were originally projected. The
classic façade is frankly discordant, though it is no less
thickly littered with bad sculptures. The bronze
doors of the middle entrance are a very recent work,
showing the hark back of the modern sculptor to
Quattrocento models. But if the exterior of the Duomo
235lacks in impressiveness, the interior makes amends.
Wonder and awe overwhelm one on entering. In the
dim religious light from the great stained windows,
one is aware of vast echoing aisles, of mighty columns
passing away, one behind the other, into depths and
distances of rich gloom, where the pointed lines of
arch behind arch become visible, broken by long slits
of glowing glass. A quiet reigns as of places untrodden
by earthly things. Pigmy human forms
creep here and there over the immense expanses of
the pavement, or kneel at the foot of a column,
bowed in devotion.
In this solemn interior it seems as if the native
and foreign ideals had united for once, with harmonious
result. Here is the breadth and spaciousness
of Latin thought—the loftiness of Gothic.
With its five aisles, transepts and apsidal east end,
the church is of striking simplicity. There are no
chapels built out, few side altars, and few monuments.
The High Altar, with its canopy, and the florid pulpits
and marble screen round the sanctuary, are the only
conspicuous objects. There is little incident in the
building itself. A feeling gains upon one, after a time,
of a certain emptiness, monotony, even poverty, in all
this grandeur of height and space. The inadequacy of
the short light arches of the nave, in comparison with
the colossal shafts supporting them becomes visible, and
the eye is offended by the shameless deception of the
roof, which is painted to simulate open tracery, and
give a false effect of added height. The endless repetition
of line and arch ends by being wearisome, and
one longs for the rich symmetric light and shade of
triforium and clerestory, for the beautiful mouldings,
the star blackness of trefoil and quatrefoil piercings,
and for all that deep and varied interest which grows
upon the eye slowly, and in just relation to general
236effect, in the best Gothic architecture. The curious
and elaborate capitals, like huge rings, are the most
conspicuous details here. Each in itself is a wonderful
piece of Gothic ornament, with arcades and crocketed
pinnacles and niches filled with statues, but they are so
high up that one can hardly appreciate them in detail.
As capitals, one must quarrel with them. They do
not seem natural members of the columns, but things
put on merely for effect, and look as if they were meant
to slip up and down, and might be at the bottom as
well as at the top. That on the great pier to the left
of the High Altar is said to be the handiwork of
Heinrich von Gmünd, and to have been the model
of the rest. The statues which decorate the lofty
interior of the cupola, high up, are in the characteristic
manner of the late fifteenth century Lombard sculptors,
and the busts of the Fathers of the Church in the
spandrils are by Cristoforo Solari. The rest of the
ornamentation in the church is mostly of the Borromean
and later periods. It is the ascetic cardinal’s
fault that all the picturesque incrustations which had
gathered upon the old building, with priceless historic
associations, are missing. He ruthlessly swept away
the shades of the rich and lively past, its profanities
and sincerities together. The tombs of the old Lords
of Milan, Visconti and Sforza, in the ambulatory, were
cleared away, and other monuments were destroyed or
displaced in too zealous obedience to the decree of the
Council of Trent, forbidding the burial of bodies in
monuments in churches. The doors in the transepts
were walled up, and his favourite sculptor, Pellegrino
Tebaldi, a belated follower of Michaelangelo, whose
neo-classic predilections were in utter disaccord with
the spirit of the building, was set to work to re-garnish
its devastated spaces.

WITHIN THE DUOMO.
238There are no paintings of account in the church.
239The few pictures belong to the same period as the
altars, designed by il Pellegrini, over which they hang.
The original Gothic design did not admit of frescoes
on the walls. The necessary colour is given by the
windows. In many of these the glass is modern, but
some very fine fifteenth and sixteenth century glass
still survives. It has not the supreme beauty of very
early glass; the designs are pictorial, but the colour is
gorgeously rich and deep, and in the earlier ones the subjects
are treated with due regard for decorative effect.
A few things of interest may indeed be found in
the vast spaces of the nave and ambulatory. Low
down against the north wall is the rude granite tomb of
Archbishop Ariberto, eleventh century, brought hither
in 1783 from the suppressed Church of St. Dionysius.
The ancient crucifix of Byzantine style above it, upon
the foot of which is a relief of Ariberto holding a
model of St. Calimero, a church restored by him, is
said, but without foundation, to be the crucifix which
used to be carried into battle on the Caroccio. Beneath
a window further up stands a sarcophagus,
raised upon columns of Verona marble; in it are
the bones of the two Visconte Archbishops, Otto,
Lord of Milan in the thirteenth century, and his great
grand-nephew Giovanni, who ruled See and city in the
first half of the fourteenth, and who elected to be laid
with his great predecessor when he died. The recumbent
statue of Giovanni on the top is probably by a
Campionese master. This monument, which had once
an honourable place in the apse, is the only memorial
in the church of the great family which founded it.
Higher up is the Gothic tomb of Marco Caselli, a
merchant who died in 1394, and gave his large fortune
to the building of the Cathedral. The tomb was
designed by Filippino da Modena, but the recumbent
statue and the figures of Evangelists and Fathers on
240the front and sides are by another hand, a Venetian or a
Lombard influenced by the Venetian school.[4] We come
next to a refined little sixteenth century monument to
Giovanni Antonio Vimercati, by Agostino Busti, il
Bambaia. Three altars designed by il Pellegrini follow.
Over the last there is a bas-relief of Madonna with SS.
Catherine and Paul, a poor and primitive work by one
Jacomolo di Antonio (1495), recently placed here.
4. Malaguzzi Valeri, Milano, vol. i. p. 73.
In the south transept the beautiful window over the
door into the street is mainly the work, much mutilated
and added to, of Michelino da Besozzo in 1438.
Here on the west side is a great monument by Leone
Leoni of Arezzo, a disciple of Michaelangelo, to
Gian Giacomo de’ Medici, brother of Pius IV., a
princely pirate who terrorised Lake Como and led his
undisciplined troops in the service now of one, now of
the other of the combatants struggling for North Italy
in the sixteenth century, till Charles V. compounded
with him by creating him Marquis of Melegnano. On
the east side is an altar with a relief of the Presentation
of the Virgin, and statues by the school of il
Bambaia. A statue close by representing St. Bartholomew
flayed is admirable only for the impudence
of the inscription on it—‘Non me Praxitiles, sed Marcus
finxit Agrates.’ Marco Agrate was one of the crowd
of early sixteenth century Lombard sculptors who
helped to people the Duomo with statues. This one
was originally on the exterior of the church.
The choir in its present form is due to Pellegrini,
whose assistants executed the grandiose work after his
designs. It is enclosed by a high marble screen, which
is sculptured on the side towards the ambulatory with
reliefs of the life of the Virgin and decorative figures of
late Renaissance style. Two extremely ornate gilded
pulpits stand in front of the choir, one on each side.
241The organs are embellished with heavy gilded decoration
and paintings by Proccacini and the late Lombard
school. The choir has very fine decorative panelling,
and the triple row of stalls are of walnut wood very
richly carved, those behind showing scenes from the
story of St. Ambrose and effigies of the martyrs and
saints and prelates of Milan. The bronze ciborium
over the altar is a good work of its period; it is in the
form of a round temple, and beneath is the richly-ornamented
tabernacle given by the Milanese Pope,
Pius IV. (1559-65), to the Cathedral.
Beneath the choir is the crypt, also built in classic
style by il Pellegrini. The outer chamber was restored
in 1817. In the inner sanctuary lies the body of San
Carlo in a silver coffin given by Filippo IV. of Spain.
Vault and coffin are remarkable only for gorgeousness.
Pomp and magnificence outside, an emaciated ascetic
within, contrast significant of the Church of the Catholic
Revival. An aperture in front of the choir above
allows a view of the saintly resting-place.
The door into the sacristy on the south side of the
ambulatory is decorated with a rich and interesting Gothic
canopy of the earliest period of the Cathedral. This
sculpture was designed and partly executed by Hans
von Fernach in 1393 and finished soon after by an
Italian, Porrino de’ Grassi, who doubtless did the
graceful subject reliefs, while the rude, vivacious little
figures, from the Gospel story, in the decorative border
round, are evidently by a hand of different nationality,
that of the German Hans. Within the sacristy there
is a richly-sculptured Gothic arch over the lavabo,
enshrining a relief of Christ and the Samaritan Woman,
signed by the sculptor, Giacomo da Campione.[5]
Also a statue of Christ at the Column, by Cristoforo
Solari, a heavy and flaccid work.
5. See Malaguzzi Valeri, op. cit. vol. i. p. 56.
242The famous treasure of the Cathedral is kept in this
sacristy. Here are great seicento figures of St. Ambrogio
and S. Carlo in solid silver, and other silver
objects of the same period, precious in material but
artistically of little account. In a small case there are,
however, some veritable treasures. The covers of a
Book of the Gospels, presented to the Cathedral by
Ariberto, beautiful examples of the goldsmith’s art in
the Romanesque period, adorned with chiselled reliefs,
with enamel, gold filigree work and precious stones.
On one is represented Christ between the Virgin and
St. John, with Ariberto presenting the book to her,
and below, St. Ambrogio between SS. Protasio and
Gervasio. The work shows the Byzantine influence,
which was still supreme in this branch of art in the
eleventh century. A pastoral staff of silver gilt, ornamented
with enamel, is of the same period. Two ivory
diptychs, one of very early date, carved with the freedom
and grace still surviving in Greek artists in the fourth
and fifth centuries; the other of heavy and debased Lombard
workmanship of the ninth century must be noticed,
and also a little ivory vessel carved with figures of the
Virgin and Evangelists, tenth century Lombard work.
Among many precious mediæval and Renaissance objects
there is a golden pax, with a finely carved Deposition
between columns of lapis-lazuli, and a group
of angels above, with the arms of the donor, Pius IV.
This is attributed, but erroneously, to Caradosso.
The magnificent tapestries in the possession of the
Cathedral were shown at the Great Exhibition of 1906,
and several of them perished in the fire which occurred
on that occasion.
Beyond the sacristy, in the ambulatory, is a copy of
the sacred painting of the Annunciation, in the SS.
Annunziata in Florence. It is said to have been painted
by Bronzino, and given by Francesco I. de’ Medici to
243Cardinal Borromeo. The Madonna del Parto further
on is apparently a restoration of an ancient painting, and
the object of a very special devotion. A bare inscription
beneath it records that Niccolò Piccinino is buried
with his son Francesco in this spot. The great Condottiere
had prepared a splendid tomb for himself, but
the marble was seized at his death for other purposes,
and when Francesco Sforza became Duke, he preferred
that the memory of his rival should go uncelebrated.
The statue of Martin V. close by, a colossal seated
figure, was sculptured by Jacopino da Tradate in 1421.
In the long inscription in verse, by a Milanese gentleman
of humanistic tastes, the sculptor is likened to
Praxiteles. Beyond we come to the monument of
Cardinal Marino Caraccioli, Governor of Milan from
1536 to 1538—a late and very uninspired work by il
Bambaia. Close to it is a little Pietà, by one of the
early Cathedral sculptors. The three great windows
of the apse were originally filled with stained glass, by
Stefano da Pandino and Franceschino de’ Zavatarii,
early in the fifteenth century, but only in the upper part
of the middle window does any of it survive; the rest
is modern. In the sculptured tracery of the middle
window appear the favourite emblem of Gian Galeazzo
Visconte, the Dove in the midst of rays, and figures,
sculptured after the design of Isacco da Imbonate, of
the Virgin and the Angel of the Annunciation, and of
the two bishop saints, Ambrogio and Galdino. The
latter was Archbishop of Milan from 1166 to 1176,
and a notable foe of heretics and Ghibellines.
Under the window further on is an ancient
Crucifix, with head restored, brought here from the
chapel of Filippo Maria’s castle when it was demolished
by the Ambrosian Republic. Tablets under
the great windows record members of the Sforza
family buried here. It was in the apse that the biers
244of the Dukes of Milan used to be suspended, between
the columns, till San Carlo reformed them away. The
body of Gaston de Foix was given royal place among
them, being hung between the two great pillars on the
left hand of the altar. Cardinal Borromeo did not have
the displacing of that, however. He was anticipated
by the Swiss mercenaries under the brutal Cardinal de
Sion, who, only a few years after the hero was buried,
tore down the bier and scattered the remains, to the
scandal of all Christendom. A fresco further on in
the ambulatory, of the Crucified, with Saints, a poor
work with a certain charm of simplicity and prettiness,
by Isacco da Imbonate, in 1423, seems to show an intention,
quickly abandoned, of clothing the walls with
paintings. Beyond we come to a fifteenth century
painting of Madonna, and St. John the Baptist, standing
in a flowery landscape, showing little merit except
decorative charm. High up against the wall is a statue
of Pius IV., by the sixteenth century sculptor, Angelo
Siciliano.
The Gothic ornamentation over the door of the
north sacristy takes us back to early days again. It
is by Giacomo da Campione.[6] The canopy encloses
a relief of Christ in Glory, surrounded by angels
and saints, and in the tympanum below, Christ appears
between the Virgin and St. John. These sculptures
are more accomplished than those of the south sacristy,
though they show the Lombard lack of idealism; the
small profile busts of men in the costume of the period
on the architrave—perhaps portraits of the artist’s
fellow-workmen on the Cathedral—are excellent, well-modelled,
and full of vivacity.
6. See Malaguzzi Valeri, op. cit., vol. i. p. 56.
In the north transept stands the Albero, a colossal
seven-branched candlestick of bronze, in the form of
a tree. An inscription on the base records that it was
245presented to the Cathedral by one of the Trivulzio
family in 1562, but it is usually described as thirteenth
century work. The style, however, proclaims it not
earlier than the late fifteenth, and it might well be
later. The seven branches spring from a bossy stem
supported on winged dragons; the interstices are
filled up with a web of vine tendrils in which figures
of delicate workmanship are wrought—sacred and
symbolic characters, and biblical scenes; the story
of Adam and Eve, Noah and the Dove, the Sacrifice
of Isaac, David with the head of Goliath, etc. The
Procession and Adoration of the Magi are cunningly
arranged round the stem. Up the sides of the chapel
of the Madonna dell’ Albero there are some bas-reliefs
representing the Life of the Virgin, by Cristoforo
Solari, il Bambaia and others of the early Cinquecentists;
these were originally round the door in this
transept which Cardinal Borromeo abolished. The
stained glass window over the altar of St. Catherine in
the corner of the transept to the left is by Stefano da
Pandino (1432). The altar has statues of St. Jerome
and St. Augustine, early works of Cristoforo Solari,
and some little sculptures of earlier date, doubtless
from some older shrine. The tabernacle on the right,
with a figure of God the Father, is by one of the
Campionesi.
On the third altar in the nave on this side is preserved
the wooden crucifix carried by S. Carlo in procession
round the city during the Great Plague of 1576.
A little altar further on, with modern sculptures, is
decorated with beautiful Quattrocento arabesques, fragments
of a monument sculptured by Amadeo in 1480
for Alessio Tarchetta, a general of the Sforza. Other
parts of the monument are preserved in the Castello.
Beyond is the tomb of Gio. Angelo Arcimboldi,
Archbishop of Milan from 1550 to 1555. Lower
246down we see some twelfth and thirteenth century
figures representing the writers of the New Testament,
in Verona marble, probably parts of an ambone or
pulpit, and perhaps some of the figures of saints with
which Archbishop Uberto Crivelli, afterwards Urban
III., is recorded to have decorated the old Sta. Maria
Maggiore in 1185.
The Baptistery is on this side of the nave, between
two of the pillars. The font is an ancient basin of red
porphyry, said to have once been in the Baths of
Maximian Hercules; it was found in S. Dionysius,
with the remains of that saintly prelate of Milan
inside. These were translated to a place in front of
the High Altar. The canopy over the font is an
ornate late Renaissance work designed by il Pellegrini.
Down here in the nave, where the later ornamental
details are lost in the great pillared spaces, it is
possible to call back some of the shades frightened
away by the purifying S. Carlo. Wicked they were
indeed, but in a great way which it is not given to
modern sinners to emulate. First of all we see Gian
Galeazzo, the founder of the temple—he who all but
mounted to a throne of Italy on the body of his
murdered uncle—passing calm, cultured and impenetrable,
between the columns. Then the bleeding
body of his evil son Giovanmaria, carried from the
steps of the palace where he had fallen and flung down
here in haste by the terrified bearers. The cunning
and suspicious Filippo next—who but a few weeks
before had beheaded his wife—following Pope Martin
in the great pageant of the consecration of the High
Altar in 1418, uneasy at finding himself under the eyes
of his subjects. Francesco Sforza, the splendid conqueror,
pressing his way up the great nave on his war-horse,
amid the thronging multitudes, to give thanks
to God that Milan was delivered into his hands. His
247weak young grandson, Gian Galeazzo, hand in hand
with his youthful bride, Isabella of Aragon, a white-robed
pathetic pair, passing up to the celebration of
their marriage, beneath a specially constructed portico,
simulating a pergola and supported on fifty-two columns.
The usurper Lodovico il Moro, with the ducal beretta
newly set upon his head at the door of the Cathedral,
moving with majestic step towards the High Altar, to
seek the benediction of Heaven upon his unlawful
dignities. We see the latter again a few years later,
during that brief return in 1500, bowed with care and
apprehension, giving hasty thanks to God for restoring
the city to him, while the French guns, thundering from
the Castle, tell him what a mockery that restoration is.
A moment later his tragic figure has vanished into
the shades and the aisles echo to the triumphant tread
of the French conqueror and his captains, Trivulzio
and the rest, and the subservient Italian princes and
ambassadors, coming to give thanks in their turn. And
now the stately figures of foreign kings and emperors
succeed one another in the many gorgeous processions
which pass up between the columns. Thrust between
them is the mournful Triumph of the young French
hero, whose dead body, with the sword of Julius II., and
the standards of the Spanish King and of all the great
captains whom he had overthrown in his last victory
displayed before it, is carried up in silence and tears.
Anon the place fills with the pitiful multitudes during
the dreadful days of French and Spanish occupation;
now they gather round the frenzied frate barbazza, who
shrieks to them to rise and slaughter their persecutors,
now marshal themselves in penitential procession,
beating their breasts and wailing misericordia. And
as the figure of the reforming Cardinal Archbishop—the
ascetic and despotic saint—rises before us, the
great nave clears suddenly of all that clamorous life
248of the city which did not fear before to pass in and
out on its daily affairs and to bring its worldly traffickings,
its quarrels, troubles, excitements, sorrows, into
the House of God,—and we lose sight for ever of the
mediæval world.
The roof of the Duomo is ascended from the south
transept. It is a long climb, but well worth the pains.
You emerge at the top into sunshine and air, and find
yourself on the terrace of a vast garden, all of sparkling
candid stone, where you may wander, easily losing
yourself, along paths and alleys, up and down flights of
steps, always between marble groves of flowers and
foliage, with a forest of slender stems springing up
around you, and flowering into human forms high up
against the blue—all the petrified growth of that lake
grotto of Gandoglia, or Candoglia, as the punning old
writers call it. There is no open space in the heart of
Milan where you can take the air so pleasantly on fine
days in winter and spring as up here. But this garden
is suspended in the air, and you look down upon the
thick clustered roofs which cover all the ground below
in an immense roundure, like the low ruddy vegetation
of an island left bare at low tide in the middle of a
purple sea. Immediately beneath, at dizzy depths,
are the narrow intersecting lines of the streets, full of
black, crawling humanity. From up here you see the
city as a whole, and are able to realise something of
its geographic place. If the day is clear there will
appear, rising up on north and west beyond the sea of
plain, the dim shores of what looks like another world—a
vast half-moon of hovering forms, cloud-like, yet
with the clear-cut contours of earthly substances, rising
out of the shadow of earth to shining whiteness against
the sky. The guidebooks give names to these fairy
shapes—Mont Blanc to the west, Monta Rosa
nearer and more conspicuous, the Matterhorn rising
249close behind this last, and other famous heights. Unless
the weather is exceptionally favourable, however,
one cannot discern with clearness more than the nearer
spurs of the mighty Alpine barrier which defends the
pleasant land of Italy from the cold and gloomy North.
But it is enough to
make one understand
the significance of
Milan in the historic
past, as guardian of the
chief gateways of Italy.

PUTTI, GUGLIA DI AMADEO.
The Cathedral itself
is a wonderful vision
from the top, with its
vistas of flying buttresses
and crocketed
pinnacles, and all its
immensity of intricate
stone-work. The
colour of the marble,
and the play of light
and shade upon the
fretted surfaces give
it a peculiar enchantment.
Looked at
closely, however, it all
becomes rather frivolous
and wearisome.
Nothing could be more
monotonous than the
uninventive likeness in difference of the endless ornamentation.
No one detail is the same as another,
yet the lines are all alike, for ever and ever repeated.
The actual work is mostly modern. The
most conspicuous and interesting feature is, of course,
the great octagonal cupola, the main part of which
250was built in the early years of the sixteenth century
by Amadeo. He was prevented, however, by the
continual objections and disputes of the experts whose
advice was called in about it, from finishing the
work, and the ornate construction of rampant arches
and pinnacles and central spire which surmounts it
belongs to the eighteenth century. Of the four spiral
turrets at the corners, with staircases in them, three were
not built till the last century, but the one on the north-east
was designed by Amadeo himself, who perhaps
set his own hand to some of the excessively flamboyant
ornamentation. It is called the Guglia di Amadeo,
but the upper part was rebuilt in 1799. The loggetta
connecting it with the body of the structure is encrusted
with charming reliefs, but though the delightful
medley of putti, and angels dancing and playing
instruments of music round the medallions of Madonna
on one side, and the Pietà on the other, have much
of the gaiety and abandon of Amadeo’s work, their
execution is too weak for him. The attractive infants,
swinging and playing in the openings of the stone-work
on either side of the passage lower down are
more like his handiwork, and the New Testament
scenes carved in low relief at the base are probably by
a late follower of the master.[7] At the top of the
staircase in this Guglia, now kept locked, in the little
passage in the loggetta, there is a medallion portrait in
bas-relief, by an unknown hand, of Amadeo himself,
showing the deep-lined bony profile of an old man,
with scanty locks flowing from under his beretta.
7. Malaguzzi Valeri, G. A. Amadeo, p. 232.

GIANT STATUES ON THE DUOMO.
252Other details of interest are to be seen on and about
the roof of the apse. When in ascending from below
you emerge into the open air, take the passage straight
before you, instead of mounting higher or turning on
to the roof of the south aisle. Passing through a
253covered way you will soon come out upon a little projection
of the roof, close to some of the monstrous gargoyles,
and the Giganti beneath them. These last are robust
and dignified survivals of the fourteenth century, and
of the serious traditions of the Lake Masters, and are
curiously at variance with the later style of ornamentation
on the building. Further on, on the roof of the south
sacristy, to which a stairway leads down, stands the Eve of
Cristoforo Solari, a graceful and expressive figure, lumpy,
however, in its contours. On the corresponding roof of
the north sacristy, on the other side of the apse, is
the companion statue of Adam, leaning in melancholy
pose upon his spade, a heavy and nerveless presentment
of the father of mankind, yet most favourably
distinguished in taste from the later statues on the
Cathedral. The pinnacle at the north-east angle of
this sacristy roof, surmounted by the figure of a Knight
holding a banner, is one of the oldest pieces of work
on the Cathedral. It is fourteenth century pure Gothic,
and the careful and artistic workmanship of all the rich
detail of ornament on it is very impressive in comparison
with its surroundings.
From the roof of the Cathedral one has an unobstructed
view of the tall octagonal Campanile of San
Gottardo to the south. This beautiful and characteristic
North Italian building of the fourteenth century
combines the beauties of Lombard and Gothic with
incomparably harmonious effect, achieving a wonderful
charm of colour and grace by the delicate marble
arcades and slender soaring shafts of marble with which
the solidity of the ruddy brick is lightened. Unfortunately
we see the brick now in the rawness of recent
restoration. The tiled steeple is surmounted by a
bronze angel in stiff pose with wings outspread. This
Campanile was built about 1330 by Magister Franciscus
di Pecoraris da Cremona for Azzo Visconte. The
254church beside it which that gouty prince raised in
honour—among other saints—of S. Gottardo, the protector
of sufferers from gout, and filled with precious
ornaments and works of art, replaced the old Baptistery,
San Giovanni alle Fonti. It was completely modernised
in 1770, and the ancient apse—which is
perhaps anterior to the fourteenth century—is the only
survival of the old building. San Gottardo served as
the chapel of the great Visconte palace, which stood
on the south of the Cathedral where now sprawl the
melancholy courts and mean buildings of the Palazzo
Reale. This palace had been originally the seat of
the Milanese Consuls, and the space around it was the
Broletto Vecchio, where the public buildings stood in
the early days of the Republic. When Matteo
Visconte made himself master of Milan, he and his
family, as permanent heads of the Republic, occupied
the palace, and transformed it into a fortress, with
towers and moats, for the defence of their tyranny.
His grandson Azzo beautified it with ornaments and
paintings and fountains. These were all destroyed
by Galeazzo II., who rebuilt the palace on a much
larger and more magnificent scale, with two great
courts surrounded by porticos, wherein took place the
great marriage feasts, and other celebrations of the
splendid Visconte Princes. There, doubtless, was
set the banquet for the young Duke of Clarence and
his bride Violante, when Petrarca sat beside the bridegroom,
among the chief guests, and the boy Gian
Galeazzo brought in the marriage gifts. It was in
this palace that Giovanmaria Visconte, passing through
the courts on his way to hear Mass in S. Gottardo,
was stabbed to death by the waiting conspirators.
Francesco Sforza and Lodovico il Moro repaired and
embellished the palace, and it was inhabited by Isabella
of Aragon after the death of her husband Gian
255Galeazzo Sforza. Restored by il Pellegrini, it was
reduced to its present aspect in 1770.
The Archiepiscopal Palace, which faces the Duomo
on the south-east, represents the dwelling-place of the
ecclesiastical princes of Milan for at least a score of centuries,
and probably many more. Standing close beside
the Cathedral church, the Archbishop’s residence was
called, up to the twelfth century, the Palazzo Milanese,
being in fact during the earlier Middle Ages, when
the archbishops ruled the city, the seat of government,
until the Palace of the Commune, or of the elected
Consuls, which rose in its precincts and under its protection,
gradually usurped its place, as the voice of the
public parliament, or Arengo, held in the Piazza, grew
more and more powerful. Under the Visconte
archbishops, who once again united the ecclesiastic
and temporal sovereignty in a single hand, the palace
was enlarged and partly incorporated with the palace
of the Consuls, now become, as we have seen, the
fortress of the Visconti. The Arcivescovato was rebuilt
in the fifteenth century by Archbishop Arcimboldi,
and remains of that date may be seen in the outer
cortile. The great inner court is the work of il Pellegrini
in S. Carlo Borromeo’s time, and the existing
building belongs partly to that period and partly to the
end of the eighteenth century.
CHAPTER XI
The Basilica of St. Ambrogio
In a quiet plebeian quarter, remote from the bustle
of the city, surrounded by a wide piazza and a
pleasant grove of lime-trees, stands the old basilica of
St. Ambrogio. It is reached in a few minutes from the
Duomo by the S. Vittore tram. This church, architecturally
and historically, ranks first among all in Milan.
The Duomo, foreign in material and bastard in style,
cannot compare in interest with this grand product of
the Lombard soil and the Lombard spirit. The story
of St. Ambrogio reaches back through the long
centuries of Milan’s modern and mediæval life to the
time of the saintly Doctor himself. It was in 386 that
St. Ambrose founded it beside the already existing
basilica Faustæ. Here he buried, in the place which
he had prepared for himself, the bodies of the martyr
saints Protasio and Gervasio, whose resting-place had
been revealed to him just at the crisis of his struggle
with the Empress. Two men of marvellous stature such
as the first age bore, so he describes the bodies in a
letter to his sister Marcellina. We carried them, as
the evening was falling, to the basilica Faustæ…. The
following day we removed them to the church which
they call Ambrosianam. They were laid beneath the
altar, where Christ is offered up, and Ambrose commanded
that when his own time came he should be
buried in all humility beside them upon their left hand.
257The church was dedicated to the martyrs. Nevertheless,
it continued to be called the Basilica Ambrosiana
according to the fashion of that day, when the churches
were called after their founders, as for example the
Basilica Faustæ, otherwise S. Vittore in Cielo d’Oro,
the Basilica Porciana, also dedicated to S. Vittore, and
the Basilica Paulina, or SS. Felix and Nabor. To later
centuries it has become unalterably Sant Ambrogio.
Being in a peculiar sense the church of the patron
saint and protector of the Milanese people, the basilica
held from the first a very prominent place in the life of
the Ambrosian city. Here the Primates gathered
their suffragans to those synods and provincial councils,
in which in the days of ecclesiastical rule the affairs
of North Italy were decided. The foundation of a
monastery of the powerful Benedictine Order in connection
with the church, in 783, added to its importance.
The archbishops of the reviving See of Milan, in the
ninth century, restored it and bestowed upon it the
utmost honour and reverence, endowing it with great
riches. Here Otho the Great was crowned King of
Italy by Archbishop Walperto in 961, and from that
time, whenever a coronation took place in Milan, it
was performed in St. Ambrogio. Perhaps the curious
privilege which the city enjoyed, of keeping all
sovereigns excluded from its precincts, was the reason
why the Cathedral church was never chosen for the
ceremony. In 1186, Frederick Barbarossa was
present here when with immense splendour Henry of
Suabia wedded Constance of Sicily, the Constance
who is moon-arrested in Dante’s Paradise, because of
her supposed inconstancy to monastic vows, though
the old tale of her being dragged from a convent to
marry the Emperor’s son has been proved a fable.
During the factious age of liberty St. Ambrogio was
the church in which the popular party gathered, to seek
258the sanction and protection of the patron saint and to
discuss their affairs, being shut out from the Duomo
by the Archbishop and the aristocratic party. Here
the short-lived reconciliation of 1258, called the
Pace di St. Ambrogio, was completed and sworn to
before the Altar with great solemnity by the representatives
of both factions.
In St. Ambrogio Henry of Luxemburg, the looked-for
peacemaker, was crowned in 1311, with his
consort, Margaret of Brabant, in the presence of all
the great nobles of Italy and characters conspicuous in
the history of the time. A strange and somewhat
ominous circumstance of this occasion was that the
crown always used for the coronation of the Kings of
Italy—which had become, though only shortly before
this time, known as the Iron Crown—was missing.
With the rest of the treasure of the Cathedral of
Monza—where it was kept then, as to-day—it had
been pawned by the Torriani.[8] So a new iron crown,
in the form of a laurel wreath, was forged to encircle
the brow of Henry VII. The newly anointed
monarch created two hundred knights in the church,
the first upon whom he laid his sword being Matteo
Visconte. From this time the ceremony of knighting
was customarily performed in St. Ambrogio, and later
on those who received the dignity there were called
the Knights of St. Ambrogio.
8. The treasure was recovered later from Avignon by Matteo
Visconte.
It was in St. Ambrogio that Gian Galeazzo Visconte,
newly created Duke of Milan, knelt before the altar
while the Archbishop of Milan and a splendid array
of prelates chanted hymns and offices in celebration
of his elevation to the ducal dignity, in the presence of
princes and ambassadors from all the States of Italy
and Europe. Here, in 1477, the young Republicans
259who had sworn to avenge the wrongs of their city upon
the tyrant Galeazzo Maria Sforza, bowed themselves
before the image of the Saint, patron of the Milanese
liberties, and besought his blessing upon their enterprise.
In the sixteenth century St. Ambrogio was the goal of
the pathetic penitential processions which used to wind
their way from the Duomo day after day during the visitations
of the plague and the persecutions by the Spaniards.
The Basilica as we see it now shows no trace, it
need hardly be said, of the church which Ambrose
himself built. But it still contains his bones. An
interesting proof of his actual burial there beside the
two martyrs, according to his directions, was the discovery,
in 1864, beneath the High Altar, of two cavities
of unequal size, the larger in the middle, the smaller
on its left hand, evidently burial-places. There were
no bodies in them, but the remains of the three saints
were found in a sepulchre of porphyry above the
cavities. It was known that they had been removed
and laid in one tomb together by Archbishop Angilberto
in the ninth century, probably at the time when the
floor of the sanctuary was raised and the golden altar
set up. The church appears to have been completely
rebuilt at this time by Angilberto (824-859) and
Ansperto (868-881), after the instalment of the
Benedictines, in order to suit it to the requirements
of monastic ritual. Angilberto had the main part
built, it is supposed, and Ansperto added the atrium—Atria
vicinas struxit et ante fores,—as is recorded in
the lengthy epitaph of the said prelate inscribed above
his tomb on the south side of the nave.
But the noble building of to-day, with its grand
forecourt, or atrium, is almost certainly not the ninth
century church of Angilberto and Ansperto, but a reconstruction
on the same lines in the eleventh or early
twelfth century. The date of St. Ambrogio has been
260a much-disputed point, and some authorities still cherish
the theory that it is in the main the ninth century
building, and as such, the prototype of all the many
churches of the Romanesque style scattered throughout
Europe. But the advanced system of vaulting, and the
compound form of the pillars, as seen in St. Ambrogio,
are said not to appear in other Italian churches until a
good deal later than the ninth century—later, in fact,
than in more northern countries. If the Basilica be
of this early date, it must have remained for two
hundred years a solitary example of a splendid style
of architecture which had arrived at completeness
without leaving any traces of preliminary stages.
There are many tenth and eleventh century churches,
however, which show what would naturally seem the
early and undeveloped stages of the style, which is in
favour of the belief held by most of the writers on the
subject, that St. Ambrogio follows rather than precedes
them in date, and stands at the zenith and not at the
dawn of Romanesque architecture. The style of most
of the decorative sculpture on the building also points
to a later origin.[9]
9. The exponents of the ninth century theory are Dartein,
Landriani, and Mongeri, among others, and more recently,
Luca Beltrami; and of the theory of a later origin, Kügler,
Viollet-le-Duc, Stielh, Cattaneo, Adolfo Venturi, etc.
There is no actual record, it is true, of a restoration
in the eleventh or twelfth century, but the patriotism
and fervour of vitality which animated the Milanese in
that epoch, and brought them into conflict with Barbarossa,
may well have induced them to rebuild and
beautify this church, which, being the resting-place of
their Patron, was to them as the sanctuary of their
liberties. Italian enthusiasm has always memorialised
itself in brick and stone, and, moreover, in the twelfth
century architecture was the only art in which they
261could fully express themselves. Not only in Milan,
but throughout Lombardy, the churches of this period
are a grand and enduring testimony to the great era of
the Italian Communes, and in St. Ambrogio, queen if
not mother of them all,[10] surely we have before us the
noblest artistic embodiment of the spirit which produced
the Lombard League.
10. Madre e regina delle chiese lombarde—Dartein.
The outward form of the church—the large Romanesque
style—is in keeping with that great patriotic
thought and resolve. It is essentially of the soil. The
grand curves of the arches, the massive pillars, the
sense of space and freedom seem the proper expression
of the mediæval Lombard character, in their union of
Latin breadth and clearness with the picturesque
ruggedness, and the rich effects of light and shade
of Northern building. Above all, the material—brick
and stone, that fortunate combination which
produces such glory and enchantment of colour—is
peculiarly Lombard. The effect of it in St. Ambrogio
is most beautiful and satisfying. Even the newness
of much of the brick at the present time—crude
evidence of restoration—cannot destroy the charm.

SIDE AISLE OF ATRIUM, ST. AMBROGIO.

CAPITAL IN ATRIUM OF
ST. AMBROGIO.
The atrium or forecourt is surrounded on three sides
by arcades supported on massive pillars. It is rather
later in date than the façade of the church, which rises
up in a wide gable, pierced with lofty round-headed
openings above the shadow of the narthex or portico,
triple-arched, which forms the eastern side of the
atrium. On either hand of the church rises a campanile
of characteristic Lombard type. The lower
one is the Monks’ Tower, and dates from the eighth
or ninth century. It is probably the first thing which
the Benedictines built on entering into possession of
the church in 783, bells being a necessity of the
monastic ritual. The tall tower on the left, which,
with its ornamental arcading and delicate ribs of brick
and stone, shows an advance of some centuries on
the simplicity of the older one, was built in 1128 by
Archbishop Anselmo for the Canons, to vindicate the
ancient rights of these, the original servants and custodians
of the basilica, against the encroaching monks,
who are said to have pulled down the pre-existing
belfry of the secular priests. The struggles between
these two bodies of secular and regular clergy, established
side by side and sharing the privilege of serving
the church, were very fierce and continuous through
the Middle Ages. The monks are long gone now, and
the Canons remain in peaceful possession of the altars
and of the quiet courts and shrunken cloisters of the
old place. Both towers have been restored in recent
times. The atrium and façade have also been restored,
but show more vestiges
of the original work. In
the fantastic sculptured
imagery which ornaments
the capitals of the
great columns, in the
curling foliage patterns
of the friezes on archivolts
and architraves, in
the endless knots and intricate
web of the ribbed
stems upon the lintels and jambs and columns of the great
middle doorway, in the grotesque beasts and human
creatures which course up pillars, or writhe round capitals,
we see the hand of the twelfth century craftsman still
shaping the stone into the forms of religious symbolism,
but expressing also his own satiric and pessimistic views
of life, of nature ever at war with itself, and at the same
time beginning to subordinate spiritual ideas to a desire
for decorative effect. The attempts seen here at
representing human figures are still of the rudest and
most primitive, as for example the figure—perhaps
Salome—dancing, while another plays the lyre, on a
capital to the left of the middle door, the Adam and
Eve (?) on either side of the Tree on one of the middle
capitals of the narthex, the huntsman standing triumphant
above a crowd of horned beasts—symbolic of
264the victory of the human over the animal nature. But
many of the capitals are purely fanciful and decorative;
the grotesque creatures writhe into graceful and symmetric
designs, and that sort of flat-ribbed cord that
appears so constantly, and in its endless windings is
emblematic of eternity, is led into graceful curves and
develops into leaves and stems which, growing bolder
and freer, become finally beautiful foliage designs with
masks and grotesques that seem to herald the Renaissance.
This more advanced
decoration is probably
thirteenth century.
Some fragments of the
more archaic ornament,
especially round the
middle doorway, which
has the appearance of
being pieced together
in places, seem to be
survivals of an earlier
existence of the church,
which were embodied in the twelfth century reconstruction—the
symbolic Lion of St. Mark, for
example, and the Abbot’s Cross on a column on the
right hand, which belongs perhaps to the period of
the rebuilding for the monks. The name of Adam
Magister, inscribed round a slender column on the
left of the door, upside down, is no doubt that of
the architect or sculptor of the present or some former
phase of the building.

CAPITAL IN ATRIUM OF
ST. AMBROGIO.
The walls of the atrium and round the doorways of
the church show everywhere traces of fresco paintings
of various periods, from Byzantine to Giottesque and
the fifteenth century Lombard school, carefully uncovered
in recent times, but all hopelessly ruined. The
two large half-obliterated scenes in chiaroscuro on
265either side, at right angles to the front wall of the
church, have been attributed tentatively to the little-known
painter, Zenale. They represent the story
of St. Ambrose and St. Augustine. That on the
right hand, which is the least spoilt, shows three
devotees kneeling before St. Ambrose, who are supposed
to be the three successive dukes, Francesco,
Galeazzo Maria, and Gian Galeazzo Sforza. On the
left of the principal door, supported on four columns,
is the sarcophagus of the humanist, Pier Candido
Decembrio (died 1477), secretary and biographer of
Duke Filippo Maria, and of his successor, Francesco
Sforza. It is a graceful Renaissance work,
perhaps by the Lombard sculptor, Tommaso da Cazzaniga,[11]
and has bas-reliefs on the front, showing the
Virgin, with Decembrio kneeling before her protected
by St. Ambrose, and the journey of Tobias and the
Angel, signifying the soul’s journey into eternity. A
very archaic bas-relief representing St. Ambrose, with
the triple-thonged scourge in his hand, is on the wall
beyond the left-hand door. The atrium is a museum
of sculpture of many periods. Here are monuments
and shields of mediæval and Renaissance days—tombstones
cast out from this and neighbouring churches—the
broken original of the carven beasts over the right-hand
door, and various unburied fragments of that dead
Roman world which underlies Milan.
11. See Malaguzzi Valeri, G. A. Amadeo, p. 295.
The great wooden door of the church, carved all
over with small scenes, and of very ancient origin, has lost
its interest by a too complete restoration. An unrestored
fragment which is kept in the Archivio Capitolare
has been pronounced to be of the time of Theodosius.
The interior of the basilica has the same noble effect
of largeness, dignity, and repose as the atrium. In the
solemn obscurity and devout silence one becomes
266aware of massive arches and deep vaulting, of great
spaces and dim, far-off recesses, of rich colour and
gilding, of grotesque forms and wreathing serpentine
stems in the pallid stone of capitals and pulpit and
screen. The careful restoration of half a century ago
has repaired as much as possible the mishandlings
which the church suffered from the zeal of Carlo
Borromeo, and again two hundred years later, though
the modern decoration of the cupola cannot be admired.
We now see the Lombard basilica in its twelfth century
form, with a great central nave of four bays, and
side aisles with matronei—galleries for the women—above
them, an essential feature of a Romanesque
church. The nave is roofed with cross vaults springing
from enormous pilasters, except the last bay before
the choir, which opens up into a lofty cupola, whence
a circumscribed light pours down from a circle of
windows high up, illuminating the beautiful canopy of
the High Altar beneath. This cupola, carried up to a
height not in accord with the rest of the church, is a
thirteenth century restoration, following a disastrous
fall of the roof of this part in 1196.

CIBORIUM, ST. AMBROGIO.
The eastern portion of the basilica, which has three
apses, is a survival of the ninth century building. The
apses do not exactly correspond in direction with the
later built body of the church, as is easily seen in looking
up from the nave to the central apse. That they belong
to the church built for the monks, and not to an earlier
basilica, as their obvious priority to the rest of the
building has led the supporters of the ninth century
theory to suppose, is shown by there being three apses,
and by the prolongation of the space in front of them
for the choir, to accommodate the monks, who needed
a place apart from the people for their special functions.
In a very early basilica there would be but one apse,
and it would start from the nave. The sanctuary is
raised a few steps above the level of the nave, and in
its midst, conspicuous and alone as it should be, beneath
the noble curves of arch and cupola rises the four-sided
canopy of the High Altar, upon four antique
columns of red porphyry, glowing with deep colour
268and gilding against the rich darkness of the great
mosaic in the tribune behind. The decoration of the
canopy is of stucco. Moulded upon the flat pediments
above the semicircular arches are gilded figures in
relief against a background of deep blue; on the front,
facing into the nave, Christ enthroned, giving the keys
to Peter, and the law to Paul; on the back St.
Ambrogio, protected by an angel behind him, stands
between SS. Gervasio and Protasio, who present to
him two kneeling Benedictine monks, one of whom
holds in his hands a model of the canopy, and is
thought to be Abbot Gaudenzio, appointed head of the
monastery in 835; on the left side Madonna, with the
Dove of the Holy Spirit on her head, is standing between
two kneeling princesses, who lift their hands in
supplication to her; on the right is St. Ambrogio and
two princes, who also kneel and seem to beseech
him. The friezes and bands of ornamentation are exceedingly
rich, and very beautiful in design. At the
corners are eagles, with their wings spread and fish
between their claws. The canopy is an early thirteenth
century restoration of a pre-existing one produced by
Byzantine artists, probably in the time of Archbishop
Angilberto, and wrecked by the fall of the cupola in
1196, little but the columns and the capitals surviving.
The new work kept the Byzantine character of the
old—the rigidity of the figures, the conventionalised
draperies, the sacred symbols, though the spirit of a
later age is visible in a certain rude attempt to give
life to the heads.
Beneath the canopy the treasure which it was built
to shelter still stands, the famous golden altar of
Archbishop Angilberto. This altar is the largest and
perhaps the most beautiful example known of the
goldsmith’s art in the Carlovingian period. It is kept
enclosed in a massive case, and a fee of five francs
269must be paid to the sacristan to see it. On St.
Ambrose’s Day only is it uncovered to public view.
The front of the altar is entirely faced with plates of
fine gold divided into panels by borders of exquisite
mosaic of enamel, and gold filigree work of delicate
and various design, enriched with thickly-set gems,
rubies, opals, sapphires, topaz and turquoise, cats’-eyes
and every sort of strange-hued stone, some of great
size, and edged with pearls. The panels are filled
with figures in relief. In the middle, in a panel of
oval form is Christ, with a jewelled halo, enthroned
amid stars formed of precious stones. Around Him
are the four Evangelic Beasts and the Apostles, three
and three together. On either side are scenes from
the Gospel story. The Resurrection, Ascension and
Pentecost are sixteenth century restorations, quite out
of keeping with the archaic character of the rest.
The back and sides of the altar are of silver and of
silver-gilt. On each of the sides there is a Greek
cross of gold filigree set with gems and bordered with
exquisite enamel, and around are figures of saints and
angels, SS. Ambrose, Simpliciano, Gervasio and
Protasio appearing on the right side, and on the left
SS. Martin, Nabor, Nazario and Magno, the three
latter being Milanese martyrs in the time of Diocletian
and Decius. The back is divided into panels like the
front, but in the middle there are four medallions.
The two upper ones contain figures of the angels
Michael and Gabriel. The two below are of great
interest, as evidence of the origin and antiquity of the
altar. In one is shown St. Ambrose crowning Angilberto,
who has a halo of rectangular form, which
signifies that he was living at the time of the representation;
he offers a model of the altar to the Saint.
The names Sanctus Ambrosius and Dominus Angilbertus
are inscribed beside them. In the companion
270medallion we see Ambrose again, crowning Volvinus
magister phaber (Master Volvinus the Smith), as the inscription
describes him, the German artificer whom the
Archbishop charged to make this altar, art at that
time being far more advanced beyond the Alps than
in Italy. The panels contain scenes from the legend
of St. Ambrose; the Saint as a babe in the cradle
attracting a swarm of bees by his honeyed mouth;
journeying on horseback into Liguria, where he was
prefect; flying at full gallop from Milan to avoid
being Bishop, and admonished by a voice from on high
to return; being baptized and ordained Bishop; celebrating
Mass, while a cleric touches him on the back,
showing how, as the legend relates, sleep has fallen
on him and he is being transported in a vision to
Tours, where in another panel he is represented
laying the dead St. Martin in his tomb; again he
appears preaching, inspired by an angel; treading
beside the altar on the gouty foot of a bystander
and healing it; seeing Christ in a dream, who
announces to him his approaching death; offering
his body to God as he dies; lastly, his dead body
is being carried to Heaven by angels. These reliefs
are very reminiscent of classic forms and have a surprising
grace and freedom for the period. The representations
of St. Ambrose’s story in particular
are full of life and vigour, and show much beauty of
composition and modelling, though they betray the
era of their origin in certain awkwardnesses of proportion
and grotesque attitudes. Here and there cameos
of exquisite and evidently antique workmanship are let
into the borders, and gems with Greek words cut in
them; but perhaps the greatest beauty of all is the
enamel—just beginning at that time to be used extensively
in decorative art—and the delicate designs in
which it is composed.
271This gorgeous jewelled work, flashing out beneath
the splendour of the canopy, seems to gather into a
point all the glory of this rich interior. From the
choir, which is raised several steps above the sanctuary,
one can get a complete view of the mosaic decoration
of the apse, a grand and imposing composition, with a
colossal figure of Christ enthroned in the centre, lifting
His hand in benediction, and on either side of Him
SS. Gervasio and Protasio, and the Archangels Michael
and Gabriel above. The names of the two martyrs
are written beside them, letter beneath letter. Under
the central figure there are three medallions; S.
Satiro, brother of St. Ambrose, in the centre, and S.
Marcellina, their sister, and S. Candida to right and
left. The sides of the composition depict the story
related by S. Gregory of Tours about St. Ambrose
and represented on the altar; how he fell into a trance
as he celebrated Mass and was rapt in spirit to Tours,
where he performed the burial rite over the body of
S. Martin. This mosaic is of the twelfth century,
and though it follows the Byzantine style in arrangement
and general treatment, it shows a tendency to
abandon the old rigid conventions for the sake of more
life and expression in the attitudes and draperies of the
figures, and so sacrifices something of the decorative
effect. The colour is very sombre, lacking the richness
and glow of the best mosaic.
There is a marble episcopal seat of the ninth century
in the choir. The stalls are very beautiful. Some
are of the fourteenth century, as is also the triple seat
on the right hand of the altar; the other stalls date
from 1507. The designs carved upon them—trees
and foliage, with small figures of men and animals, a
peasant gathering grapes, a neglectful swineherd munching
acorns, while the pig climbs the tree to reach some
for itself, a man and a bear facing each other with
272comical hesitation beneath a tree, and other rustic
scenes—are very graceful and delicate, and show a
Renaissance spirit of gaiety.
The richly sculptured pulpit carries us back again to
the earlier ages of the church. It is a very late
twelfth century restoration of the pre-existing pulpit,
which was ruined by the fall of the roof in 1196.
An inscription on the side facing down the nave records
that Guglielmus de Pomo, Superstes—chief priest or
superior of the church—caused this and many other
works to be done. It rests partly upon a Christian
sarcophagus of the fifth or sixth century, and partly
upon columns. The cover of the sarcophagus is
crowded with figures in bas-relief, among which
appear the effigies of the unknown couple, apparently
of high rank, buried in it. On the side facing into
the middle of the church, Christ is represented, seated
among the Prophets, and on the other side He appears
with the Apostles. Abraham sacrificing Isaac is the
subject sculptured on one end, Elijah ascending in the
chariot of fire on the other. These sculptures of the
late Roman age, showing the decadence of a developed
style, contrast strangely with the exuberant twelfth
century decoration upon the other parts of the structure—ornamental
borders and friezes with the characteristic
curling stems that enmesh strange animals in
endless pursuit of one another, innocent creatures, stags
and hares chased by savage-fanged beasts, birds and
grotesque humans forming caryatids, an ass playing the
lyre, an eagle pecked by another bird, etc. Art has
died and been born again in the interval between the
old and the late work. In the twelfth century sculpture
we see the wild rush of a new life, vigorous, cruel
and merry, but at the same time penetrated by the
pessimistic consciousness of youth. The difficulty of
the sculptor in dealing with human figures is shown by
273the absurdly childish way in which the little scenes
of Adam and Eve’s history, in the spaces beneath the
arches, are represented. On the parapet of the pulpit
at the back a Christian feast is sculptured.
The crypt beneath the choir was originally built in
the ninth century, but is now completely modern.
Descending into it you may look into the hallowed
recess, where in an ornate silver shrine of very recent
date lie the bodies of St. Ambrose and of the twin
martyrs, Gervasio and Protasio, still beneath the high
altar, where long ago the great bishop willed to lie.

SCULPTURE ON PULPIT IN ST. AMBROGIO.
Beside the door leading into the crypt, on the north
side, there is a fresco, by Borgognone, of the Child
Jesus among the elders in the Temple, and being
found by His Mother. The sweet seriousness and
devoutness of the painter are charmingly shown in this
painting; the colour, warmer and gayer than he often
uses, seems a forecast of his famous pupil Luini. A
painting on the wall opposite of Madonna with Saints,
placed so much in the dark that little can be distinguished
in it except its unmistakable Lombard
character, has been attributed to Zenale, but without
sufficient evidence.
A chapel on the south side of the church leads to
the small sanctuary which is all that remains of the
Basilica Faustæ, or San Vittore in Cielo d’Oro, afterwards
dedicated to S. Satiro, who was buried there
in 379 by his brother St. Ambrose. The present
274chapel, restored in 1859, is the easternmost bay of
the original church, which was probably rebuilt in the
eighth century. The deep cupola is covered with gold
mosaic, with a figure of San Vittore in the centre,
whence the name San Vittore in Cielo d’Oro. The
Evangelic Beasts are represented round the cupola, and
on the walls below are stiff figures of bishops and
saints of the Milanese Church. These mosaics are
fifth century, but have been restored.
A chapel lower down on this side of the church is
frescoed with the legend of St. George, by Lanino, a
follower of Gaudenzio Ferrari. Near a side door
further down still is a painting, in very bad condition,
attributed to Ferrari—Christ bearing the Cross, with
the Three Maries—and some late and inferior frescoes
of the same school. A coloured stucco image of St.
Ambrose, of the eleventh century, done from a portrait
of him taken from life, as the inscription informs us, is
to be seen on the wall nearer the west end. Beneath it
is the stone sarcophagus of Archbishop Ansperto, and
the famous epitaph referring to the building of the
atrium. On the north wall, opposite, a relic of the
pagan past is placed over the door leading into the
belfry, a bas-relief of the Vintage, exquisitely decorative
and gay. It is supposed to be a vestige of a
Temple of Bacchus, which, according to tradition,
stood upon the site of this church and was swept
away by Ambrose. The last chapel on this side is
the baptistery, and here is a fresco by Borgognone over
the altar—the Risen Christ between two Angels.
The long, slender figure of the Christ, graceful but
nerveless, the general expression of pensiveness and
sweetness, the colour no longer grey and pallid, as in
his earlier pictures, but rich and harmonious, are very
characteristic of this artist in his late period.
Two columns standing in the nave are surmounted,
275one by a serpent of bronze, the other by the cross.
The serpent, if we may believe the eleventh century
chronicler Landolfo, is that very one which Moses set
up in the wilderness, and was brought in the writer’s
own day from Constantinople by Archbishop Arnolfo,
who had gone thither to seek the hand of the Emperor’s
daughter for Otho III., and to whom the Greeks, who
owned the sacred treasure, had presented it. Women
used to bring their sick children to the column to be
healed by the serpent.
In the Sacristy of the Canons may be seen some
beautiful illuminated books, the most precious of which
is the famous Missal of Gian Galeazzo Visconte, of
the late fourteenth century, which commemorates the
coronation of that prince as first Duke of Milan. It
is exquisitely illuminated, in clear brilliant colour, by a
Lombard miniaturist, Annovello da Imbonate. The
front page depicts the scene of the coronation; a
beautiful composition in which the Duke appears kneeling
in crimson robe and ermine at the feet of the
imperial legate, with his subjects gathered below.
In the ornamental border the emblems of the Visconti
are introduced; the snake, the dog chained beneath a
tree, the dove with the motto, A bon droit, etc.
There are other pages fully miniatured with scenes of
Gian Galeazzo’s career. Among several Corali of the
late fifteenth or early sixteenth century, there are two
with very fine and delicate miniatures, attributed to
Borgognone and suggestive of that painter in the sentiment
and pose of the figures.
The Teca degli Innocenti, a silver casket of the late
fifteenth century, containing relics of the Innocents,
and very elaborately decorated with bas-reliefs of the
Massacre, and other New Testament scenes, is kept
in the sacristy, and also a silver pax, called Filippo
Maria Visconte’s, with a bas-relief of the Dead Christ,
276of Lombard workmanship; a fifteenth century ostensory,
of beautiful Gothic form, and a processional cross,
given by S. Carlo to the church, but of earlier date.
A door on the north side of the church leads into
the canonica, and one steps out from the grand old
Lombard basilica into a beautiful portico of the
Renaissance period. Lodovico il Moro intended to
raise here a stately residence for the Canons. He
charged Bramante of Urbino with the work, but the
much occupied architect had little time to devote to it,
and it dragged on, so that only this one side of the
cloister, and that unfinished, was built before the
Moro’s fall put an end to all his ambitious schemes.
This fragment, at once so noble and so graceful in its
proportions, and showing a fine and restrained taste in
the capitals, is almost certainly of Bramante’s design,
which is more than can be said of most of the work
attributed to him in this city. The delicious putti, in
every charming pose, and plastic as life itself, which
decorate the labels upon the arches, show the development
of Italian art in the three centuries which divide
them from the grotesque sculptures in the church.
How interesting, too, the contrast between the treatment
of arch and pillar, of brick and stone, by the
learned and sophisticated Quattrocentist, and the same
forms, the same materials in the hands of the rude,
vigorous, and deeply religious generation which built
the church. The cloister, in its incompleteness, leaning
up against the old basilica, monument of democratic fervour
and strength, is a poignant relic of the aristocratic
and exclusive ideas of the Renaissance, and of the incomparable
grace and joyousness of their brief reign in
Milan. The profiles of the two presiding spirits of
that moment, Lodovico and Beatrice, are moulded on
either side of the doorway by a mediocre Lombard
sculptor of the Renaissance period.
277A quaint chimney, upon the house facing the cloister,
is an interesting example of a type once common in
Milan, and still often seen in the neighbouring towns.
Adjoining the basilica is the old convent, now a
military hospital, with two fine cloisters, designed, it
is thought, by Bramante.
Among the lime-trees on the piazza, near the church
on the north side, stands an antique column, a relic of
some pagan building, either the Roman temple, which
is supposed to have preceded the basilica, or of a
summer palace of the emperors, which stood beside
it. An ingenious thirteenth century chronicler, one
Daniele, in an imaginary description of the coronation
of the mediæval kings in St. Ambrogio, makes this
column play an important part in the ceremony. The
King must swear the oath outside the church, where a
marble column stands…. He must kiss the said
column, because as the column is upright, so must the judgment
of the sovereign be upright. A more faithful
account of the ritual at the coronations is given by the
tenth century chronicler, Landolfo the Elder.

CHIMNEY, CANONICA OF ST. AMBROGIO.
CHAPTER XII
San Lorenzo. Romanesque Buildings
In the Via Ticinese, just within the twelfth century
boundary of the city, there stands a magnificent row
of Corinthian columns, the only vestige above ground,
in its original position, of the imperial Milan, whose
splendours were sung by Ausonius. The Roman
building of which they formed probably the peristyle,
has long vanished, but the place where it must have
stood is now occupied by San Lorenzo, the most
ancient existing church in Milan, though much restored
and altered, especially in the sixteenth century. The
large impressive interior, octagonal in form, and surrounded
by a wide ambulatory with a gallery above,
which opens into the body of the church through four
double storied arcades, recalls the style of San Vitale
at Ravenna. Recent studies favour the theory that it
was built in this form, as a church, in the sixth century,
rather than the old idea that it was originally the great
hall of Maximian’s Baths, and was converted to a
Christian temple by St. Ambrose. However that
may be, its form carries us back to a time which no
other building in Milan commemorates, when the
Roman Empire still lived, and the Church had but
lately issued from its martyr struggles, and was still
linked in its architecture with the old world.
San Lorenzo has unfortunately preserved none of
those splendours celebrated by historian and poet in
279the eighth century. Arnolfo the chronicler weeps
over the destruction of its roofs of mosaic and gold
and starry gems, its paintings and sculptured marbles,
in the calamitous fire of 1071. Oh Temple, which had
not your like in the world, he cries. Restored after the
fire, it was again grievously damaged by fire in 1124,
and again restored. The fall of a great part of the
roof in 1573 gave Cardinal Borromeo and his favourite
Pellegrini an opportunity for interference. Pellegrini
was succeeded in the work of restoration by his pupil,
Martino Bassi. The result of their labours was the
present lofty cupola, supported on great pilasters
between the openings into the ambulatory, and the
heavy architectural decoration of neo-classic style,
which impose upon the old building, bare now of the
rich and glowing colour of its original design, a cold,
austere and melancholy character.
Fragments of antique capitals used upside down as
bases of columns here and there, some columns of
African marble in the chapel of St. Ippolito behind the
High Altar, and a beautiful marble doorway with
decoration of pagan character in low relief, at the
entrance to the chapel of St. Aquilino, show that the
church is partly composed out of the wreckage of the
Roman city. The chapel last named, which opens off
the ambulatory on the south, is of the sixth century,
and has kept its ancient form. It is octagonal like the
church, and is roofed with a shallow cupola. The
circle of deep apertures high up, by which it is lighted,
form outside those round-headed niches so familiar in
later Lombard buildings. The Empress Galla Placidia
is supposed to have founded this chapel, and to have
intended to be buried there. A Christian sarcophagus,
of late Roman workmanship, stands in a niche on the
right hand of the entrance. But Galla Placidia lies
in her gorgeous mausoleum at Ravenna. This sepulchre
280is said, however, to enclose the remains of her first
husband, Athanulph, King of the Goths. Some
mosaics in lunettes on either side of the apse date from
the early days of the chapel—Christ with the Apostles,
and the Shepherds feeding their Flocks. The sixteenth
century tomb of St. Aquilino occupies the apse, which
is decorated with frescoes of the Luinesque school.
There is little else of interest in the church. In the
ambulatory is a tomb of 1411, and above it a much
restored painting of Madonna with SS. Stephen and
Ambrose presenting to her members of the Robbiano
family, and in the chapel of St. Ippolito, a tomb with
the effigy of Antonio Conte, a priest of the church,
who died in 1349, and the late fifteenth century
monument of another of the same family, Giovanni
Conte, who restored the chapel.
The façade is of ornate late classic style, and the unfinished
building on either side of the court in front was
designed by Ricchini, a seventeenth century architect.
An interesting view of the exterior, from the Piazza
Vetra, on the north-east side, shows the enormous dome
rising with incongruous effect, above the brick mass of
the building, between four low towers of Lombard
style, which survive from the eleventh or twelfth century
reconstruction of the church after the great fires.
The archway and towers in the main street just
beyond San Lorenzo represent the old Porta Ticinese,
built by the Milanese consuls in 1171, and restored by
Azzo Visconte in the fourteenth century. The
structure was newly restored in 1858. Upon the outer
side of the arch there is a sculpture of Madonna enthroned
with the Child, and St. Ambrose presenting to
her a model of the city, with SS. Lorenzo, Eustorgio
and Peter Martyr, standing around. Similar groups,
now in the Museo Archeologico, were placed upon Porta
Romana and Porta Orientale by Azzo. They are
281the work apparently of the Campionese followers of
Giovanni di Balduccio of Pisa.

THE OLD PORTA TICINESE.
283The Porta Ticinese corresponds to the original gate
of the same name in the old circuit of the Roman
walls, which stood nearer into the centre of the city at
a spot now called Carobbio, a corruption of Quadrivium,
the Four Ways. The modern gate is some little
distance further south. This is the way out of the
city to Pavia, the ancient Ticinum, hence the name
Via Ticinese. Throughout the Middle Ages, from
the time when Pavia was a royal seat, this street was
the scene of all the state entries of conquering kings,
or princely visitors. Barbarossa came this way, passing
in majesty over the flattened earthworks and prone
gates of the humiliated city. Three centuries later,
the victorious soldier of fortune, Francesco Sforza,
made his state entry by Porta Ticinese, appearing
with his wife, Bianca Maria, and his young son,
Galeazzo, upon a triumphal car beneath a canopy of
cloth of gold, followed by the captains and chosen men
of his army. Less than fifty years after, the destroyer
of the brief Sforza domination, Louis XII., passed
up in unparalleled splendour, wearing the ducal cap of
Milan, having been presented by the Constable of the
Gate with the keys of Porta Ticinese on the bridge
over the canal immediately outside. He was preceded
by all the clergy in pontifical array, and by a gorgeous
procession of pages, musicians, men-at-arms, and
courtiers. Immediately before him rode Gian Giacomo
Trivulzio, the golden staff of a Marshal of
France in his hand, and in the throng of cardinals and
ambassadors who followed, the most conspicuous was
that warlike ecclesiastic, known then as S. Pietro in Vincula,
who, as Julius II., a few years later became the
scourge of the French intruders. So is the shame of
Milan and of Italy written on the stones of that street.
284Just beyond the gate the street crosses the canal—the
Naviglio it is called—which follows the mediæval
circumference of the city, on the line of the great fosse
dug by the Milanese as a defence against Barbarossa.
It is the central mesh as it were of the network of waterways
connecting Milan with Pavia and the other cities
of the Lombard
Plain. The narrow
streak of water,
with picturesque
backs of houses
descending into it,
and women in
bright coloured
skirts and gay kerchiefs
on their
heads, washing by
the edge, is a pleasant
interruption to
the crowded, rather
squalid street.

HOUSES ON THE NAVIGLIO.
Further on, beside
the modern
gate, is the old
basilica of St. Eustorgio,
once famous
as the resting-place
of the Three Kings, and later as the shrine
of St. Peter Martyr. Tradition declares that the
basilica was built by the Milanese bishop, St.
Eustorgio, in the fourth century, on the site of an
ancient font used by St. Barnabas himself to baptise his
converts. The primitive church, whatever its date,
was replaced later by a Romanesque building, which
exists in the main to this day, though with many
alterations and modifications made by successive generations
285of devotees. Recent restorations have cleared
away the disfigurements which it suffered in the baroque
period.
The exterior gives a striking record of the phases
through which the church has passed. The façade is
in the characteristic style of the thirteenth century,
but dates only from 1865. The south flank, which
was restored at the same time, is of the fourteenth
century, when the Visconti, Torriani and other
great families, eager to show their devotion to the
church where the recent martyr Peter of Verona was
buried, built a series of sepulchral chapels on this side.
With its slender pointed windows, and oculi deeply set
within a rich framework of multiplied mouldings, its
gables and characteristic ornamentation of interlaced
archetti beneath the eaves, it is a very graceful example
of the Gothic brick building of North Italy. A chapel
projecting at the western end belongs to the fifteenth
century, and was built by Pietro Solari. The apse of
the church, with its deep-niched arcade, carries us back
again to the Romanesque period. Beside it rises, in
accordant style, the Campanile, which was begun in
1297, and beyond, at the east end of the church, is a
beautiful chapel, built nearly two centuries later—in
1462—for Pigello Portinari by a Tuscan architect,
probably Michele Michelozzo. The tall brick Campanile,
soaring in its direct simplicity and strength,
each storey marked by a line of graceful archetti and of
bricks set pointwise above them, making a sort of dogtooth
ornamentation, and its angles faced with white
stone, contrasts in an interesting manner with the proud
little building below. The Portinari chapel shows the
new development of brick architecture in obedience to
the classic ideas of the Renaissance. The rotund
cupola swelling upon the broad square base, the elaborate
yet harmonious combination of curves and rectangles,
286the restrained decoration of moulded pilasters
and flat-carved capitals, of rich terra-cotta cornices and
deep-moulded oculi, the skilful arrangement of colour
in the distribution of stucco and brick, all reveal new
thoughts, new ideals, new knowledge, a sort of human
pride undreamed of by the faithful souls of the earlier
generation, who thought only of glorifying God and
lifting their building as near to Heaven as they
could.

EXTERIOR OF PORTINARI CHAPEL, ST. EUSTORGIO.
287The interior of the basilica, though the tribune and
part of the side aisles are said to be late ninth century,
is in the main of the twelfth or early thirteenth century.
It has lofty semicircular arches, showing here and
there the slightest inclination to a point; cross-vaulting,
compound pillars, and at the lower end women’s galleries,
or rather a restored semblance of them—all
Romanesque features. The capitals are sculptured in
the style of the same period, with strange animals and
grotesques. The large and noble architectural form,
combined with the harmonious colour of the faded red
brick and pallid stone, makes a very beautiful and impressive
effect, which is enhanced by the dim light
crossed by misty shafts of sunlight, and lost in deep
shadows beyond, and by the silence, the spaciousness,
the sharp note of voiceless prayer that rises up from a
little group of shawled figures bowed before some altar,
or from a solitary figure suppliant at the foot of a pillar.
The very incongruities in the building and in the ornamentation
add to the interest. Here are fragments of
old fresco peeling from pillar and vaulted roof; there
newly restored gaudy figures; everywhere the past and
the present joining in one living whole. You feel here
the continuity of religious fervour, of Christian love
and faith, through all the changes of thought and taste
during eight centuries.

INTERIOR OF ST. EUSTORGIO.
The institution of a convent of Dominicans for the
service of the church in 1227, and the burial here of
their famous prior, Peter of Verona, murdered by heretics
in 1252, drew the attention of the pious to St. Eustorgio
just when art was showing a new vitality. The church
still contains a number of sculptured monuments of
Milanese nobles, who were buried here in the chapels
which they built in the centuries immediately following.
These are of great interest to the student of Lombard
art. The first chapel on the right at the bottom of
the church was not built till 1484, and the tomb within
it is of the Renaissance period, and is the work of the
Cazzaniga and of Benedetto Briosco. The tomb of a
young fifteenth century knight, Pietro Torelli, who
died in battle at the age of eighteen, is in the next
chapel. His effigy lies on the top, and the Madonna
and Child, with various saints, are sculptured on the
front, perhaps by Jacopo da Tradate.[12] The canopy
is later and inferior work. A chapel farther up has
12. Mongeri, L’Arte in Milano.
289ruined fourteenth century frescoes in the vaulting,
representing apparently the four Doctors of the Church
in grand canopied seats. The next contains the rich
Gothic tomb of Stefano Visconte, son of the great
Matteo and father of Bernabò and Galeazzo. The
monument dates from the middle of the fourteenth
century. Upon the front is a bas-relief of Madonna
and Child, with the kneeling figures of Stefano and his
wife, Valentina Doria, the one being presented by his
name-saint, St. Stephen, behind whom stand Peter
Martyr and Peter the Apostle, the other by St. John
Baptist, with St. John the Evangelist and St. Paul
behind. Beneath the cusped arch of the canopy is
Madonna again, a stately maternal type, smiling as she
holds a fruit above the Child, as if playing with His
eagerness to seize it—a motive more graceful and
natural than is usual in the rather stiff and heavy compositions
of the Lombard masters of that period. The
dignity and naturalism of this sculpture altogether
shows the hand of one of the most successful followers
of the Pisan Giovanni di Balduccio.
The monument in the next chapel is to Gaspare
Visconte, of a collateral branch of the reigning House,
who had been sent on embassies to England and was
a Knight of the Garter. It resembles Stefano’s in
design, but the bas-reliefs are later and inferior work.
Opposite is the recumbent statue, torn from its right
place and set up against the wall, of Gaspare’s wife,
Agnese Besozzi (died 1417), with her sons at her
feet. Above this stone is a sarcophagus, with a bas-relief
of the Coronation of the Virgin, with angels and
saints and devotees, also by some scholar of Giovanni di
Balduccio. The Snake emblazoned on it shows that it
commemorates some of the Visconte family, probably one
Uberto and his son Giovanni, with their respective wives.
The last chapel on this side is said to have been dedicated
290by Martino della Torre to his name-saint of Tours.
No trace of the great Guelf House remains in it. It
seems to have been usurped by their conquerors, the
Visconti, whose Snake appears in the fifteenth century
frescoes—much damaged by the whitewash which once
covered them—upon the vaulted roof. In these, which
represent the Evangelic Beasts and various saints, there
appears on the left a woman’s figure carrying a shield
with the letters ‘B. M.’ and a crown upon it, in
homage, it would seem, to the Duchess Bianca Maria
Visconte Sforza.
The arch of the east wall in the arm of the church
is covered with a large faded fresco of the Adoration
of the Magi, attributed by some to Bramantino. In
the Chapel of the Magi below a massive and quite
unadorned sarcophagus purports to be the tomb where
the bodies of the Three Kings reposed. They had
been brought hither, according to tradition, by home-returning
crusaders, and here they lay, worshipped and
plied with rich offerings by faithful pilgrims from all
parts of Christendom, until 1164, when they were
carried off by Barbarossa’s chancellor, the Archbishop
of Cologne, as some of the most precious spoils of the
conquered city. The old story of the Wise Men is
sculptured over the altar by Gio. di Balduccio, or more
probably by one of his scholars. It is a crowded
composition, in which the vivacity and movement of
the short thick figures show the growing tendency
towards realism still restrained by classic traditions.
On the wall opposite this chapel is the fourteenth
century tomb of Protaso Caimi, a noble Milanese
knight; it is decorated with the familiar composition
of the occupant kneeling before Madonna, with saints
in attendance, among whom may be noticed Sta.
Martina, holding her lion across her by its fore and
hind legs. A coloured and gilded statue of St.
291Eugenius, of rigid archaic style, but probably not
earlier than the end of the thirteenth century, stands also
in this part of the church.
The richly sculptured altarpiece of the High Altar
still shows the Pisan influence. But it belongs to the
end of the fourteenth century, when it was presented to
the church by Gian Galeazzo Visconte, and shows in
the attitudes and draperies and long slender forms a
new delicacy of workmanship and a new search for
sentiment and grace, notably in the Madonna with
head turned and throat stretched, standing beside the
cross, and the grieving St. John on the other side.
The upper part, with the stucco statues, is a seventeenth
century restoration.
Passing behind the High Altar, through the crypt or
under choir, which was built in 1537 and is supported
on columns once forming part of the cloister of the adjoining
convent, and through a vestibule with remains of
old frescoes on the walls, we come to the Capella di
S. Pietro Martire—the Portinari Chapel—the exterior
of which has been already described. In this rich and
complex structure, rectangular below and rising by the
grand curves of wide-spanned arches to a lofty sixteen-sided
cupola, in the delicate arcade and parapet
running round it high up, in the beautiful terra-cotta
decoration of frieze and cornices, the sculptured arabesques
of the pilasters, the frescoes in spandril and
arch, we recognise the new spirit of the Renaissance.
The architecture is of Tuscan inspiration, though
certain details, such as the point still visible in the
rather ornate windows, are indicative of Lombard
taste. The chapel, which in form recalls the Pazzi
Chapel in Florence—though it lacks the perfect purity
and restraint of that wonderful building—is always
supposed, though without any positive evidence, to be
by Brunelleschi’s pupil, Michelozzo. The general
292design may be regarded as certainly Michelozzo’s, and
much also of the ornamentation, especially the charming
stucco frieze of dancing angels, light graceful forms
instinct with winged motion and linked by a long
chain from which depend great bells of fruit and
foliage. The same great bells or tassels with fat putti
swinging on them, compose the delightful arabesques
on the pilasters. To Vincenzo Foppa, chief of the
early Milanese school of painters, was entrusted the
fresco decoration of the chapel. The four Fathers of
the Church, in tondi in the spandrils, figures of a
robust and quiet realism, full of a naturally-expressed
dignity and fresh and decorative in colour, are some of
his finest work. The other frescoes, four large scenes
representing scenes from the life of Peter Martyr—the
Saint preaching at Florence; confounding a false
miracle-worker at the altar; tending a youth who has
fallen from the top of a building and whom he has
miraculously saved from death; and being stabbed to
death by heretics—are Foppa’s design and in part his
work, but they have been much restored, and in their
present state are hardly worthy of him.
The monument of Peter Martyr occupies the middle
of the chapel, which was built to enshrine his head
only, and not this huge Trecento tomb containing the
rest of his body, which was moved here in the seventeenth
century from its place in the church and is a
superfluous and cumbersome feature, quite out of
keeping with the finished little Renaissance building.
In itself the tomb is a very fine and important work,
the masterpiece of Giovanni di Balduccio—though
in parts the help of his scholars is visible—the model
in thought and style for the monumental sculptors of
the Trecento in Milan. The name of the sculptor and
the date, 1239, are inscribed upon it. The sarcophagus
is decorated with bas-reliefs narrative of the Saint’s
293career, crowded and vivacious compositions, in all of
which except that of the healing of the dumb boy an
inferior hand has been traced.[13] Figures of the
Virtues, stately and classic in type though characteristically
thick and short, stand against the pilasters,
each with feet planted on some symbolic creature.
The different orders of angels are represented by
figures on the top of the sarcophagus, and the pyramidal
cover is decorated with more bas-reliefs—a king and
queen kneeling, a bishop, friars and devotees, the
Saint crowned by angels and blessing the people of
Milan. The monument is completed by a beautiful
Gothic canopy with Madonna enthroned between St.
Dominic and St. Peter Martyr.
13. Ventura, Storia dell’ Arte, vol. 4, p. 562.
S. Vincenzo in Prato, to the west of San Lorenzo,
is a beautiful example of early Romanesque. Built by
Abbot Gisilberto in 833, it was restored after 1000,
and after undergoing the usual transformations of the
baroque period it was reduced quite recently to its old
Lombard form of three aisles ending in three apses, the
principal apse containing the sanctuary being raised
above a deep crypt. The brick exterior, with the row
of deep niches round the apse and the ornamental archetti
beneath the roof, is very picturesque and characteristic.
Another interesting building of the end of the tenth
century is the abandoned fragment of the old Church
of S. Celso, which gives its name to the great adjacent
temple of Sta. Maria di S. Celso. The principal part
of the old basilica was pulled down in 1818 to give
light and air to its overgrown neighbour, and there is
little more than the apse now left, and some interesting
capitals of Romanesque style inside and outside the
building. The fine old doorway has fortunately escaped
destruction, and has been embodied in a new façade,
294built in 1851. Upon the architrave is a rude bas-relief
depicting the story of San Celso and his companion,
San Nazaro, who were martyred in the Field of the
Three Mulberry Trees, the very spot where the church
stands. The decaying wooden doors and the Madonna
and saints at the top are of the fifteenth century.
S. Calimero, to the north-east, is also Romanesque.
S. Nazaro, close to the last, one of the oldest foundations,
standing in the days of St. Ambrose, rebuilt in later
centuries and again completely transformed by Cardinal
Borromeo, has preserved some Romanesque features
in its exterior. Within there are some old stained-glass
windows of German workmanship. A very precious
silver coffer, with beautiful reliefs of late Roman workmanship,
is also kept here. Attached to the church
is a sepulchral chapel, built for Gian Giacomo Trivulzio
by Francesco da Briosco in 1518. The tombs of the
great Marshal and of members of his family, with their
recumbent figures carved upon them by sixteenth
century sculptors, may be seen in it.
S. Giovanni alla Conca, also a very ancient church
and much favoured by Bernabò Visconti, has a fine
thirteenth century façade, restored.
A very ancient church, said to have been the first
built in Milan, on the site of a temple to the Sun, is
the little S. Babila, just opposite the Column with the
Lion, which marks the place of the old Porta Orientale
at the beginning of Corso Venezia. As seen now S.
Babila is a complete restoration, very scientifically accomplished
in the last few years, and presents within
and without a very perfect model of a Lombard church
of the early centuries after the 1000.
Most of these early Milanese buildings have indeed
to be accepted on the faith of the modern restorer, but
for whom these interesting churches would still be
vested in the hideous baroque disfigurements of the
295seventeenth and eighteenth centuries. S. Sepolcro,
close to the Biblioteca Ambrosiana, is one of these.
The towers, the crypt—studied with much interest by
Leonardo da Vinci—and the exterior of the apse alone
remained of the eleventh or twelfth century church,
and these have been lately restored and a new façade
built in appropriate style to replace the Borromean substitute
for the original. The interior is quite spoilt.
In the sacristy there is a Nativity by Gianpietrino, a
characteristic work, with some infants of attractively
soft contours, but curiously brown flesh colour in the
foreground. Sta. Maria a Beltrade, off Via Torino
on the west side, is of very ancient origin, but has
nothing of interest left except a twelfth century bas-relief
of rudest and most childish style upon the wall
outside, representing the old Candlemas procession in
which an image of Madonna was carried from this
church to the Cathedral, a Christian substitute for the
Pagan ceremony in honour of Cybele.
Another ancient Milanese sanctuary, the Chapel of
S. Satiro, built in 879, was restored in the Renaissance
period, and incorporated with the Church of Sta. Maria
presso S. Satiro.[14]
14. See Chapter XIII.
S. Simpliciano, in the north of the city, has preserved
three beautiful doorways of the Romanesque
period, enriched with sculptured marble columns and
roll mouldings. The eleventh century interior was
enlarged in the late fifteenth century, and transformed
in later restorations. Its chief interest now is the great
fresco in the apse—the Coronation of the Virgin—an
imposing composition by Borgognone in his advanced
years, rich and decorative in colour, and remarkable for
Quattrocento simplicity of treatment and feeling at a
time when the great Cinquecentists had already revolutionised
artistic ideals.
296To the east of S. Simpliciano, close to the Palazzo
di Brera, stands S. Marco, which in the exterior of
the transepts alone shows traces of its original thirteenth
century form. The beautiful pointed door, with the
statues in Gothic niches above, was built more than a
century later. The rest of the façade is modern, and
the whole exterior wears a vesture of new red brick.
The campanile, with its pointed steeple and frieze of
interlaced archetti, is early fourteenth century and very
characteristic of the brick building of that period.
The interior is baroque, but in the north transept there
are some fine sepulchral monuments of Milanese nobles.
They are all of the school of Giovanni di Balduccio,
and the bas-reliefs upon them resemble in arrangement
and style the tombs already seen in St. Eustorgio.
One is to Salvarino Aliprandi, of an ancient patrician
family in the city, who died 1344. Another commemorates
Lanfranco Settala, General of the Augustinian
Order and founder of the church, who died in 1264.
His genial effigy is carved on the tomb, seated in his
preceptor’s chair, with his devout and diminutive pupils
around him. Here is also the tomb of Martino Aliprandi,
a man distinguished for his learning and eloquence,
sent as envoy from Azzo Visconte to Pope John
XXII. in 1332, and yet another, that of Giacomo
Bossi, a knight of the Empire, who died in 1355.
The monument of the Birago family, which is placed
above the last, though sculptured as late as 1455 by
Cristoforo dei Luvoni, shows little artistic advance on
the Trecento works.
Of secular buildings of the Romanesque and early
Gothic period hardly anything is now left in Milan.
The Palazzo della Ragione, however, still stands,
though disfigured in later days, on the spot which
was once the Broletto Nuovo, the centre and citadel
of civic life in the Republican era, a space enclosed in
297defensive walls and pierced by six gates, corresponding
in direction to the principal gates of the city. The
walls were built and the seat of the Podestà was
transferred thither early in the thirteenth century from
the Broletto Vecchio beside the Cathedral, a move
significant of the complete liberation of the Commune
from the old domination of the Archbishop. The
word Broletto appears to be derived from brolo,
signifying in Milanese a garden, the old Broletto
having been once the garden of the Archbishop; but
the name followed the civic offices with which it had
become inseparably associated—hence Broletto Nuovo.
The move was in fact a return of the chief authority
in the city to its old abode, since the Broletto Nuovo
was apparently the citadel in Roman times, and the
seat later on of the military governors, called Dukes,
under the Lombard rulers. The name of Curia
Ducis, the Court of the Duke, still survives in the
name Cordusio, by which the big modern piazza
close by is called.
The Palazzo della Ragione was built in 1228, with
a vast open portico below and a great hall above, which
was reached, not by a staircase in the building, but
over the archway still existing at the north end.
It was altered in later times, and an incongruous
upper storey was added in the eighteenth century.
It is now being restored. The palace stood till
1866 in the centre of a piazza—the original Broletto
in fact—which was enclosed on the north side by the
great Palazzo dei Giurisconsulti. The modern Via
Mercanti now runs between it and the last-named
palace, but on the other side it faces into the little
Piazza dei Mercanti, which represents all that remains
of the Broletto, and is still surrounded by old palaces.
It is the one bit of mediæval Milan left, apart from
single buildings. On this side of the Palazzo della
298Ragione there is a little equestrian statue of the
Podestà Oldrado da Tresseno, with his name and the
date, 1233, beneath, and some Leonine verses in which
he is lauded in an elegant rhyme for building the upper
storey of the palace and for sedulously performing his
duty of burning heretics.

STATUE OF OLDRADO DA TRESSENO
The statue is by
Benedetto Antelami,[15]
chief of the so-called
Comacine masters—predecessors
of the
Campionesi—and best
known by his sculptures
on the Cathedral and
Baptistery at Parma.
It is the work of his old
age. It shows a feeling
for nature and a
power of expression
immensely in advance
of the twelfth century
sculptors, and marks
the gradual emancipation
of thought from the
strange terror and the sense of human littleness in the
midst of natural and supernatural forces, which oppressed
the Middle Ages. Here is a work of art in honour of
one who is neither God nor saint—a new conception
of man’s importance in the scheme of the Universe.
15. Venturi, Storia dell’ Arte, vol. 3, p. 340.
On the south side of the piazza is the Loggia degli
Osii, built, as a scarcely legible inscription in the wall
records, in 1316, by Matteo Visconte, who had acquired
the houses of the Osii, a Milanese family, for the
299purpose. Built in and partly concealed in later times,
the old features of this palace have been quite recently
disclosed by careful restoration. The beautiful pointed
arcade of the loggia rests upon a parapet decorated
with the shields of the Visconti and of the different
divisions of the city, and in the middle projects the
ringhiera or balcony, from which official harangues
were made and decrees proclaimed. The statues of
the Virgin and various saints in the deeply-sunk niches
of the storey above are of the school of Giovanni di
Balduccio.
The palace on the right hand of the loggia, of
heavy ornate style, replaced in the seventeenth century
a much earlier building. The west side of the piazza
is filled by a little palace, originally built by Azzo
Visconte early in the fourteenth century for the
bankers and money-changers. It is decorated with
charming terra-cotta ornamentation, and has been
partly restored, but it is much spoilt by modern
occupation and use for business purposes.

PALAZZO DEI BANCHIERI
On this spot of the Broletto Nuovo all the busy
excited life of mediæval Milan once swayed and
surged. This was the point upon which all the
different parts of the city converged, and hither at
the call of danger marched the militia of each
division, called by the name of its gate, Porta
Romana, Porta Ticinese, etc., to go forth again,
each preceded by its gonfalon, to the defence of the
respective gates and quarters. Or if the decree of the
Republic were for an offensive expedition, the Caroccio
would be drawn forth from its place in the Duomo
and brought here, and the combined host, gathering
round it, would pass out in order of battle. In the
upper chamber of the Palazzo della Ragione public
business was transacted, and the portico below was
the assembly place for the citizens for the discussion
of public affairs and for amusement and sport, all that
common social life, shared together by noble and
plebeian, of republican Italy in the Middle Ages.
Here were brought the captured enemies of the
Republic—that is, of the party in power. In some
dark and secure corner of the palace there were
cages inhabited by living prisoners. The chroniclers
relate how Napo della Torre, to revenge his brother
Paganino’s death at the hands of Milanese exiles in
Vercelli, had thirteen noble prisoners carried to the
Broletto and their heads smitten off one by one, till
301his own young son fell at his feet and vowed that he
himself would not live if the life of the thirteenth—a
certain physician who had lately cured the boy of a
mortal sickness—were not spared. But the statue of
Oldrado, burner of heretics, has not looked down on
grim scenes only. Here many great feasts took place,
such as that one which Francesco della Torre made in
1268 to celebrate the passage through Milan of
Margaret of Burgundy, the bride of Charles of Anjou,
when two oxen stuffed with pigs and sheep were
roasted in the Broletto, and more than three thousand
persons were fed; tournaments also were often held
here in honour of victories and joyful events. We
read of tumults too, and of the Milanese women on
one occasion, when a rumour of new taxes had gone
forth, besieging the palace with knives in their hands
and seizing and selling all the salt, which was then as
always a Government monopoly and was stored in an
adjacent building.
Another monument of Milan’s republican days, and
of her noble struggles for liberty in the twelfth century,
is the old Porta Nuova, often called the Portone,—the
massive arches at the end of the Via Manzoni. This
is one of the gates built in defiance of Barbarossa in
1171. It was originally decorated with rude sculptures
representing the return of the Milanese, after the
destruction of the city in 1162, and with a figure of
Barbarossa seated cross-legged on a devil; these are
now in the Castello. The bas-relief with two Roman
heads, still to be seen on the gate, is said to be a relic
of the older gate corresponding to this one in the
Roman walls. The old towers have been pulled down.
CHAPTER XIII
Gothic and Renaissance Buildings
A campanile here and there about the city, as
for example those of S. Gottardo and S. Marco,
already described, the richly decorated belfry of St.
Antonio—near the Ospedale Maggiore—and but little
else, remains in Milan of the graceful Gothic brick
building of the period, early fourteenth century, when
Azzo Visconte beautified the city with many new
edifices. The Duomo stands as the great monument
of Gian Galeazzo Visconte’s time, half a century or
so later.

DOORWAY OF PALAZZO BORROMEO
From the beginning of the fifteenth century dates
the Palazzo Borromeo, a rare example, still surviving,
of the domestic building of the Gothic period. The
fine pointed doorway is enriched with sculptured
mouldings of beautiful design, into which at the top is
introduced the heraldic device of the House, the Camel
couched in a basket, emblematic of the patience and the far
journeyings of the Bonromei, the Good Pilgrims. The
cortile, which is exceedingly picturesque, has porticoes
with pointed arches of wide span, resting on low
octagonal pillars with simple capitals of stiff foliage.
On one side, where there is no portico, the windows
are richly ornamented with terra-cotta mouldings, and
are of a somewhat later date. They have been recently
restored, and the fresco decoration in the wall appears
too freshly repainted. The Bit, also a device of the
Borromei, is moulded beneath the windows, and the
motto Humilitas, surmounted by a crown—a suggestive
juxtaposition—is repeated everywhere in the painted
pattern. Fragments of early fifteenth century frescoes
have been uncovered on other parts of the walls in the
cortile. In one corner we see a company of sweetfaced,
304pensive ladies, with the shaven foreheads and
turban-like head-dresses and coiffures of the period,
gathered on a ship, which a reverend Signor, in crimson
cloak and cap, seems to await at a landing-place, a
page without beginning or end of one of those entrancing
stories of Ursula and her maidens, or some
other saint, or of errant knights and beautiful princesses
which, figured thus upon the walls, fed the romantic
spirit of mediæval households. More complete and
of great charm are some frescoes in a chamber on the
ground floor of the palace, which visitors are allowed
to see. They depict the pleasant country life of the
Milanese nobles in the fifteenth century—gaily attired
ladies and gentlemen, with high head-dresses and broad
hats, seated round a table under a tree in a wide landscape,
playing the game of cards called tarocco, others
dancing, a lady with an astonishingly tall form and tiny
head performing a pas seul. These paintings suggest
to some extent Pisanello’s style, and are doubtless by
one of the many painters—Michelino da Besozzo, the
Zavatarii, and others, who were covering the walls of
the Viscontean palaces in Milan and elsewhere with
scenes of the same sort, all now long vanished.
The Borromeo Art Collection will be spoken of in
a later chapter.
Buildings of the middle and second half of the
fifteenth century, the period of the Sforza, those great
patrons of architecture and all the arts, are much more
numerous. Sta. Maria del Carmine, a little to the
south-west of the Brera, was built under the direction
of Guiniforte Solari about 1446, and is the first of the
transitional period from Gothic to Renaissance. It has
a modern façade, and the nave is the only original
part, the choir having been rebuilt late in the sixteenth
century. In a chapel on the north side there is a
Madonna by Luini, much spoilt.

CORTILE OF PALAZZO BORROMEO
Sta. Maria Incoronata, further north, near Porta
Garibaldi, consists of two churches in one, that on the
right built by the Augustinian monks, with the help of
Francesco Sforza, in 1451, the other by the Duchess
Bianca Maria ten years later. The twin building is an
interesting memorial of the closely united ducal pair.
306It has been much modernised. The exterior of the
north side and of the apse, and the tower, with its
rich terra-cotta decoration, make a very picturesque
mass of brick building. Inside the church is the
fifteenth century tomb of Gabriele da Cotignola, brother
of Francesco Sforza and Archbishop of Milan, with
his recumbent effigy set up against the wall. Also
monuments to some of the Bossi family, with finely
carved profile heads, perhaps by one of the Busti; a
monument to Giovanni Tolentino, attributed to Fusina,
and one or two other sculptured memorials, also of
Renaissance style.
The interesting Church of S. Pietro in Gessate, in the
east, has kept more of its original form. It was built about
1460, probably by Guiniforte Solari, and enlarged later.
The nave, of a pure and simple Gothic, is flanked with
chapels of the same style, built by noble Milanese
families. Some of these have escaped seventeenth and
eighteenth century disfigurement. The second chapel
on the right has mediocre and much repainted frescoes
of the Marriage and Death of the Virgin. The decoration
of the roof with figures of saints in simulated
niches, and angels in medallions resembling round
windows, is a very favourite arrangement with the
Milanese painters. The frescoes in the chapel of
St. Anthony—the next going upwards—are attributed
to Montorfano. In the large altarpiece Mariotto
Obiano da Perugia, and Antonia de Michelotti, his
wife, founders of the chapel, are portrayed kneeling to
the enthroned Virgin, to whom they are being recommended
by St. Benedict and St. Anthony respectively.
Above is the Dead Christ with St. Sebastian and St.
Roch. The architectural details of this picture are
very rich, and the marvellously patterned dress of the
lady is painted with the utmost minuteness and finish.
The dark ashen hue of the Virgin’s face, the high
307lights on the salient features, the ugly little angel playing
on the lute, and the general impression of laborious
care are all very characteristic of the uninspired but
painstaking minor painters of the earlier Milanese
school.
The great frescoes of the Capella Grifi in the south
transept are more important, and are interesting as being
in part by Bernardo Zenale, of whom there is only
one other undisputed work known. As in the altarpiece
at Treviglio, so here Zenale was associated with Buttinone.
The frescoes are, however, so much ruined
that it is difficult to judge them or to distinguish the
different hands. On the left wall are scenes from the
life of St. Ambrose, with groups of fifteenth century
courtiers in the foreground. The subjects on the right
are almost obliterated, but we seem to distinguish St.
Ambrose again, seated in judgment. The curious
figure above, of a man hanging, is inexplicable, unless
as a symbol of justice visited on malefactors. The
general colour of the painting is warm and decorative,
and more spontaneous than Buttinone’s laboured easel
pictures would make us expect. The types of some of
the courtiers in the left-hand fresco, and the women
with long plaited hair on the right are so much fairer
and more refined than anything one knows of Buttinone’s
that one is led to attribute that part to Zenale;
but the rather coarse angels of the vaulted roof, very
recently uncovered, seem to be very Buttinone. The
white-robed figure of St. Ambrose below them, on a
white horse against a blue sky, prancing forth against the
Arians, scourge in hand, is extremely decorative. On
the floor of the chapel, bereft of the sarcophagus on
which it once rested, lies the recumbent figure of
Ambrogio Grifi, buried here in 1495.
In the Via Filodrammatici, close to La Scala, is
the beautiful old doorway of the Palazzo Vimercati,
308which belongs to the early Sforzesque period. The
portrait of Duke Francesco, sculptured in profile,
decorates the front of the archivolt, with those of
Julius Cæsar and Alexander in flattering conjunction
on either side. The rich band of foliage round the
arch culminates in the pine-cone, one of the emblems
of the Sforza. There is much resemblance between
this door and that of the Borromeo Palace.
One of the greatest achievements of Francesco
Sforza and Bianca Maria, and a proof of an advanced
sentiment of humanity, was the erection of the vast
Ospedale Maggiore for the reception and care of the
sick, still to this day the chief hospital of Milan.[16] It
was begun in 1456 by the Florentine architect,
Antonio Averulino, or Filarete, who made the plans
and carried on the work till 1465, when he was supplanted
by his Lombard rival, Guiniforte Solari. The
southern portion, distinguished by its elegance and
comparative purity of style from the rest, is the only
part of the immense façade which is the original
fifteenth century work. The diversity of architects is
plainly revealed in this portion. The lower part, with its
stately round-headed arcade and restrained ornamentation,
is by the pupil of Brunelleschi; while in the
windows of the upper storey, not interspaced in correspondence
with the arcade below, the Lombard affection
for the pointed arch and for luxuriant decoration
has prevailed over the original design of the Florentine.
The building is one of the richest examples of the
brick and terra-cotta architecture of North Italy, and
this meeting of Gothic and Renaissance ideals in it adds
to its interest. The rest of the façade was built in
16. The famous Lazaretto, outside the old Porta Orientale, a
beautiful fifteenth century building, where the plague-stricken
thousands were huddled in the awful visitations of 1576 and
1630, as described in the Promessi Sposi, has been pulled down.
309the seventeenth century, in imitation of the earlier part,
but the coarseness and crowded excess of the terra-cotta
decoration betrays its period. In the great marble
portal, the architect, Ricchini, has frankly followed the
style of his own times. Within there is a vast cortile
of the same date. On the south side part of the
fifteenth century building is incorporated in it. Two
much spoilt paintings of 1472, by Francesco Vico, representing
Francesco and Bianca Maria Sforza and
their benefactions to the hospital, are in one of the
wards. Passages on the right lead out of the principal
cortile into smaller courts, fragmentary and encumbered
with erections for hospital use, but evidently remains
of the original building. The elegance and lightness
of the porticoes here, the graceful terra-cotta ornamentation
of the archivolts, the richness of the moulded brick
cornices, the charming colour of the brick and stone used
together, show how beautiful the hospital must once
have been. These old cortiles have been attributed to
Bramante, but apparently with no more justification
than most of the other buildings of this style in Milan,
labelled indiscriminately in uncritical times as
Bramantesque.
The Via dell’ Ospedale opens into the piazza beside
S. Stefano, where Galeazzo Maria Sforza, was stabbed
to death by Girolamo Olgiati and his companions
on St. Stephen’s Day, 1476. The church, of very
ancient foundation, has been completely modernised,
and the atrium where the deed was accomplished has disappeared
altogether. A primitive Madonna and Saints
is frescoed over an altar on the south side, and beside
the west entrance is an archaic bas-relief representing
Christ blessing two saints. Via Brolo leads hence into
Piazza Verzieri, the fruit and vegetable market, where
the rows of women hucksters, in their bright kerchiefs
and coloured skirts, seated beneath vast white umbrellas,
310make a picturesque scene in spite of the modernised
surroundings.
The traces of Bramante’s handiwork in Milan,
where he is known to have been employed for many
years, have vanished more and more in the light of the
careful studies of recent times. But in the Church of
Sta. Maria delle Grazie we do at last come upon them,
though his part in this building also seems to be much
less than was generally supposed. The famous Dominican
church, with its memories of Lodovico il Moro
and Beatrice d’Este, of Leonardo and Bramante, of the
novelist Prior, Matteo Bandello, brings us to the full
Renaissance. It is in part, however, of the transition style,
and links together the earlier and later Sforzesque periods.
It was built for the Dominicans in 1465, by Count Gaspare
Vimercati, one of Francesco Sforza’s chief supporters,
and became later a special object of interest to the Moro,
who, not satisfied with its already antiquated style, began
to rebuild it completely as soon as he attained the Dukedom.
His project was, however, only carried out as far as
the choir and cupola. This part used always to be, and is
still by some, attributed to Bramante, but there is no
evidence that he contributed except with his advice
and influence to the work. The great clustered pile,
as it appears outside, with its rectangular and circular
projections, its panels and pilasters, parapets, arcades,
columns and candelabra, its medallions and perforated
wheels, seems typical of Renaissance ideas as interpreted
by the Lombard architects, with their dislike for
simplicity and broad effects, their fondness for broken
surfaces and elaborate detail, their natural redundancy.
It is grandiose, melancholy and cold. Round the base
are shields bearing the various devices of the Sforza.
The flank of the church, with its long windows and
round oculi, and rich terra-cotta mouldings, is of the
311earlier style used by the Solari, as is also the façade,
but here in the beautiful marble portal, the only
part accomplished of the new front projected by
Lodovico, we come upon what is generally allowed to
be actually Bramante’s work. Its large and dignified
character, and the pure design of the arabesques, show
a great artist, and a character foreign to the Lombard.
The scoppetta, il Moro’s peculiar emblem, is introduced
into the pattern on the pilaster on the right hand of
the door.
On entering the church one cannot but feel grateful
that the Moro’s ambitious designs never arrived at the
destruction of this beautiful Gothic nave, so simple and
so graceful, so devout and suggestive, with its grey
columns and hoary colour and touches of faded fresco
everywhere. The story goes that Count Gaspare
Vimercati, the founder, and Fra Jacopo Sestio, who
was in charge of the work for the Dominicans, had
much contention over it, the one desiring a fine handsome
building, the other a sanctuary suited to the
poverty and humility of the friars. They seem to have
succeeded in embodying the ideals of both. From the
dim Gothic aisles one emerges with a curious sense of
contrast into the great space beyond, where immense
arches, springing from heavy pilasters, support a lofty
dome, whence abundant light pours down from a circle
of windows. This is, of course, the later part of the
building. The cupola, which is of nobler and severer
aspect within than outside, is much disfigured by
baroque decorations. The device of painting objects
in perspective, to simulate relief, had already attracted
the architects even of the great age, as is shown here,
where it is used with ingenuity and restraint in the
simulated parts of the gallery in the lowest storey of
the dome. The Evangelists in the spandrils are a
glaring instance of its abuse in later times.
312The choir has fine stalls of 1470, decorated with
figures and elaborate designs in intarsia. High up on
the right, near the organ, is a charming fresco by
Luini, painted in 1517, of the Virgin and Saints and a
devotee, one Laschenaer, an officer of Louis XII.’s. It
was to this choir, still unfinished, that the dead body
of the young Duchess Beatrice was carried in those
mournful early days of 1497, and here that the friars
chanted Masses round her bier for seven days and nights
without ceasing, and that amid a countless host of
mourners bearing torches she was committed to her
tomb. Hither came her husband, to weep and pray over
her grave, before he abandoned his and her Milan to
the invader. Beneath the pavement behind the High
Altar she lies now, her infant children beside her.
Some say that the Moro’s body, recovered from its far-off
exile in France, rests here too beside it, but this is
very uncertain. Anyhow a pitiful obscurity covers
this grave in which those brief years of an incomparable
pride and glory ended—not even a stone marks it
now. The monument carved for it by Cristoforo
Solari, with the effigies of the husband and wife upon
it, has been removed to the Certosa of Pavia.
There are some ruined frescoes by Gaudenzio Ferrari
in the fourth Chapel on the south side of the church.
The old, low-vaulted ornate chapel of the Rosario, on
the north side, has some fifteenth century frescoes, also
ruined. Close to the altar is a large sepulchral monument
to the Della Torre family, late fifteenth century,
attributed to the Cazzaniga. The monument to Branda
Castiglione, with the realistic profile and delicate arabesques,
is perhaps by Briosco,[17] and that to the Della
Valle by Fusina.
17. See Malaguzzi Valeri, G. A. Amadeo, p. 238.
The most interesting part of the building architecturally
is the small cloister which leads to the old sacristy,
313both recently restored. Here the beautiful porticoes,
in which the characteristic Lombard charm of colour
due to the combination of brick and stone is joined to
a singular purity and grace of form, justify the traditional
belief that Bramante was the architect. The
sacristy also, a lofty rectangular building, is probably
his. The roof is decorated with a curious painted
pattern of intertwisted cords, such as is seen in some
of Leonardo’s drawings. There are beautiful presses,
some of which are inlaid, others painted in imitation of
inlay; they are decorated with small painted scenes,
biblical and legendary. They were begun in 1498 by
the sacristan, Fra Vincenzo Spanzotto, and continued
later under the care of Matteo Bandello. In the recess
at the east end there is a very poor altarpiece, representing
Gaspare Vimercati kneeling before St. John Baptist,
attributed to Marco d’Oggiono; and on either side of
the chapel a profile in bas-relief, one a portrait of the
Moro, the other of his son Maximilian, a charming-looking
youth with curling hair, at about the age when
he returned to Milan as Duke—by some Milanese
sculptor of the early sixteenth century. A fresco on
the right-hand side, by Luini, shows Madonna, with
Beatrice d’Este and one of her little sons kneeling as
devotees. It is a charming presentment, joyous and
young, of the princess as she may have remained in the
memory of the artist from the days of his youth.
The convent, now long converted to secular purposes,
was, like the church, the object of Lodovico
Sforza’s generosity. Leonardo da Vinci was commissioned
by him to decorate the refectory with paintings,
and there the Florentine artist, working slowly
through many years, produced his Last Supper. The
work was probably begun soon after 1483, and apparently
not finished till 1498. The fate that befell
it within a few years is one of the greatest tragedies in
314the history of art. Owing to his experimental use of
oil, instead of the usual method of wall-painting, it was
already quite ruined—rovinata tutta—when Lomazzo
wrote his treatise on painting, sixty years later, and as
early as 1536 it was, by Vasari’s testimony, only a blur.
The repeated restorations of the eighteenth and nineteenth
centuries have almost obliterated the faint remaining
traces of the master’s handiwork. The Dominicans
wantonly contributed to the destruction of their
priceless possession by cutting a door into their kitchen
through the lower part of the central group, and
Napoleon’s troops, stabled in the hall in 1796, gave it
a final battering.
The refectory stands beside the church. As one
enters, the ghost of the great picture appears at the
upper end of the long melancholy chamber. It seems
at first sight as if nothing of the real work were left.
Cosa bella mortal passa, Leonardo has said himself,
and he, least of all, seems to have cared to give immortality
to the beauty which he created. E non
d’arte, he adds. And soon we perceive that this too
is true here. For the deep and elemental significance
of the painter’s conception lives still in its largeness
and entirety, expressed in the great lines of the composition,
in the distribution of light and shade, in
the disposition of the figures. Our eyes are carried
up by every line of the composition, every action
of the subordinate figures, and left alone with the
Christ. He sits upright, His hands spread out upon
the table, His head against the space of light framed by
the large middle window of the long chamber. On
either side, but a little apart, so that no other head intrudes
on this central space of light, are ranged the
Twelve, in groups of three. The words have been
uttered—One of you shall betray me—and a tempest of
surprise and questioning agitates them. Peter, half
rising, grasps the shoulder of John, who still sleeps
on. Judas draws fiercely away, clutching the moneybag.
Beyond this group, Andrew, James the Less, and
Bartholomew, variously show distress and wonder.
On the other side, James the Elder spreads his hands
in horror; Thomas lifts his forefinger; Philip, risen,
leans forward in earnest protest. Matthew, Thaddeus
and Simon, beyond, comment eagerly on His words.
But their agitation cannot touch that central stillness;
it serves only to deepen the spiritual silence in which
He sits solitary. He has eaten and drunk with them,
but they have not understood. Love itself is asleep,
leaning away to a sinner’s breast. Only Hate understands
and watches, proud and defiant, with tense
grasp upon its desire. But even the splendid Judas,
supremely evil, draws back afraid. The Passion has
begun. Out there in the dawn lies Gethsemane.
Calvary is beyond. Could ye not watch with Me one
hour? will be but a question already answered; only the
Eli Eli lama Sabacthani has yet to come.

315It is commonly said that Leonardo never quite
finished the face of the Christ. In any case we do
not see it now as he left it. The half-length pencil
drawing in the Brera Gallery has been regarded as
Leonardo’s own study for this figure, but if it is
genuine—which many authorities deny—it has been so
much worked over by other hands that it has no value
as an indication of the artist’s conception, which remains
for us unparticularised. Studies of the heads of
Matthew, Simon and Judas fortunately exist in the
Windsor Castle Collection and show the heroic lines
on which they were designed by Leonardo. The drawings
of the Apostles in the Weimar Collection, photographs
of which are to be seen in the room, are judged
to be copies of studies made by one of Leonardo’s
followers from the picture, and are valuable as giving a
316contemporary version of the originals. There are
also a few genuine sketches at Windsor and at Paris
of some of the groups, and in Venice a drawing of the
whole scene exists, probably a copy of one by the
master. The subject had long occupied Leonardo’s
thoughts before he received the commission, and these
sketches show the progress of his conception of it.
Among his writings, too, there are ideas noted down of
various attitudes and actions for the Apostles.
Some of the many copies made by Leonardo’s
pupils hang on the walls here; the most important is
the one on the right hand nearest the original, by Marco
d’Oggiono. Here the artist has followed his
master’s work as faithfully as he could, and it is
extremely interesting to notice the differences into
which his own temperament has insensibly led him.
These are most apparent in the central figure, which
he has inclined sideways and impressed with a sentimentality
and effeminacy absolutely foreign to the
attitude of the original. This shows the direction in
which Leonardo’s Lombard followers were disposed
instinctively to carry his style, evolving a morbid type
which has become too much associated with his name.
The copyist appears to have altered the Apostles, also
giving the weakness of exaggeration to their virile and
spontaneous expression of emotion. It is from this
copy, or rather from a copy of it and not from the
ruined original, that the engraving was done by which
the picture has become known all over the world,
another instance of the strange fate of ruin or of
travestied existence which has befallen so much of
Leonardo’s work. The other copies in the room lose
value by their departure in part from the arrangement
of the original.

LAST SUPPER, BY LEONARDO. DETAIL, ST. JOHN, ST. PETER AND JUDAS
To face p. 316] [A. Ferrario, Milan
The great work in the Dominican convent attracted
immense attention and interest even during its progress.
317It is often mentioned by writers of this time and a
little later. Bandello, in one of his novels, gives an oft-quoted
description of the painter at work. He used
often to go early in the morning and mount upon the platform
and, from sunrise until the dusk of evening, never
putting down his brush and forgetting to eat and drink,
paint without ceasing. Then two, three or four days
would pass when he would not touch it, but remained for
one or two hours together contemplating, considering and
examining within himself, judging his figures. I have
seen him too, according as his caprice or humour moved
him, go off at noon-day, when the sun was in Leo, from
the Corte Vecchia, where he was composing his stupendous
horse of clay, and come straight to the Grazie, and
mounting the platform, take a brush and give one or two
strokes to one of the figures, and straightway depart and
go elsewhere. Doubtless Bandello was often in that
room, where the friars watched the progress of the
painting with great impatience, annoyed at the painter’s
unaccountable lengthiness. Duke Lodovico himself,
finest and most appreciative of critics, would sometimes
come, and many noble gentlemen were wont to visit
the painter here and converse with him as they contemplated
his work. The fame of the great picture
spread quickly throughout Europe. When Louis XII.
entered Milan in 1499, he came to see it, and expressed
a desire, fortunately impracticable, to carry it away to
his own country. With him were Duke Ercole of
Ferrara, the Marquis Gian Francesco of Mantua, and
many other brilliant and historic characters; among
them was Cæsar Borgia, and possibly it was on this
occasion, before his newly finished picture, that Leonardo
first met this extraordinary man, into whose service
he shortly after entered.
The other end of the refectory is filled with a
vast fresco of the Crucifixion, by Montorfano, signed
318with his name and the date 1495. The perfect state
of preservation of this poor, laboured and crowded
composition, an inferior example even of the Milanese
school, seems a bitter irony here. The Lombard
painter, sticking to the old groove, has achieved the
permanence which Leonardo recklessly risked for the
sake of an experiment. At the lower corner of the
painting, on either side, are portraits of the ducal family
kneeling in devotion, Lodovico and the little Maximilian
on the left, Beatrice and the younger child
Francesco on the right, and these, unlike the rest of
the picture, are in very bad condition—almost obliterated.
Vasari affirms them to have been painted by
Leonardo himself at the special command of the Duke,
and in oil, like the Last Supper; but the portraits themselves,
as far as can be judged from what remains of
them, are quite mediocre and do not bear out his
statement.
In San Satiro, entered from Via Torino, we come at
last to a building really by Bramante. The church
is properly called Sta. Maria, the ancient S. Satiro
being represented by a chapel incorporated with it.
It was founded in 1476, on the site of a shrine containing
a miraculous picture of the Virgin. It is a
purely Renaissance building, but has certain peculiarities
due to cramped conditions, the builder having been
restricted in space and bound by the necessity of
embodying the remains of the old Basilica of S. Satiro
on one side and of an existing Chapel of S. Teodoro
on the other. The difficulties have been ingeniously
surmounted, and the effect is very fine, but it seems a
pity that the genius of Bramante should not have had
room for free play. The general impression on entering
into the rich and gilded obscurity of the interior
is of great breadth and spaciousness. The three aisles,
319in which the dividing pilasters and arches are unusually
low in proportion to the height of the roof—a feature
explained by the necessity of according them with the
old S. Satiro, now the Chapel of the Pietà—open out
into a great space roofed by a lofty cupola and with
wide transepts. The church ends in a grandiose
semicircular choir. Here the architect met with his
chief difficulty, being prevented by the street outside
from carrying the building as far eastward as was
necessary for his design after allowing full scope for
the rise of the cupola. He has overcome it by a
deceptive use of perspective, the depth of the choir
being simulated, not real. The device can only be
admired for its ingenuity and the cleverness with which
it is executed.
The gilded friezes and capitals of the nave are of the
best Renaissance style, rich but of clear and not over-elaborate
design. In the spandrils beneath the cupola
are medallions circled with gilded ornamentation and
containing paintings of the four Evangelists, by Bramantino,
dignified forms, dim and rich in colour as seen
from below. There is an old picture of the Virgin
over the High Altar, with a portrait in it of the young
Duke Gian Galeazzo Sforza, but it is held in such
extreme veneration that the veil covering it may not be
withdrawn except on one special day of the year.
The Chapel of the Pietà is at the end of the left
transept. This ninth century structure, founded according
to tradition by Archbishop Ansperto, was
restored at the time when the large church was built
beside it. The coloured terra-cotta group of the
Deposition which gives its present name to the chapel,
a crudely realistic work, ably modelled and utterly inartistic,
has been ascribed, quite unjustifiably, to the
famous Milanese goldsmith, Caradosso, a delicate
worker in fine materials. It is probably by one of
320the many Lombard sculptors of the style of the
Mantegazza.
Adjoining the church on the right is the Baptistery
or sacristy, a beautiful little example of Bramante’s work.
It is a small octagonal building with a lofty dome and
very richly decorated. The remarkable terra-cotta
frieze, composed of heads projecting from wreaths,
between groups of sportive putti, and painted to look
like bronze, has been also always ascribed to Caradosso;
but it is now pronounced to be certainly not his work,
the style of the heads, vigorous, realistic, and somewhat
coarse, showing all the characteristics of the late fifteenth
century Lombard school of sculpture, rather than the
fine hand of the metal-worker, trained in Rome, whom
documents, moreover, prove to have been absent from
Milan when this work was executed.
The exterior of the church is much hidden by the
houses around, but a bit of it can be seen closely in
Via Falcone and shows Bramante’s hand in the bold
classic style, and the strong, simple, and graceful design
of the terra-cotta ornamentation. From the Via Carlo
Alberto one gets an impressive view of part of the low
and elaborate Renaissance pile, proud and learned, and
beautiful with brick and stucco decoration, swelling
beside the simple old Campanile which belongs to the
original ninth century church, and is the most ancient
example of a Romanesque tower now existing in Milan.

SAN SATIRO
The Monastero Maggiore, also called S. Maurizio, in
the Corso Magenta, is an early sixteenth century building
of typical Renaissance form, by Dolcebuono, and is
extremely interesting on account of the complete and
beautiful decoration of the interior by Luini and his
school. It is one of the principal shrines for the
worshippers of that master, who is seen at his best
there. Luini was commissioned, about 1522, to paint
this church by Alessandro Bentivoglio and his wife,
323Ippolita Sforza, their daughter Alessandra being a nun
in the ancient and wealthy Benedictine convent to
which it belonged. The interior, which is of great
length, without aisles, has a very graceful gallery or
loggia all round, and chapels in the corresponding
space below. A partition wall in the middle, not
reaching to the roof, divides it into halves, the lower
half being the public church, with the High Altar at
its upper end, and the part shut off behind the choir
that reserved by the nuns for their private use.
The whole interior has the effect of a splendid hall,
rather than a church. The walls are entirely covered
with paintings, of the strong gay colour characteristic
of Luini’s work, dimmed by time to a delightful harmony
where the temptation to “freshen it up” has
been resisted. Beautiful ladies, in richest robes, look
out from beside the High Altar with that sweet familiar
smile, of which the charm grows somewhat stale
by too much repetition. The emblems they carry
show them to be saints—Cecilia and Ursula holding
a tabernacle between them, Apollonia and Lucia standing
on either side of a small figure of the Redeemer.
Above them appears a real lady of the time, Ippolita
Sforza herself, a beautiful and stately creature, in a
spreading white brocade dress, kneeling under the
protecting presence of three saints, of whom Sta.
Scholastica, who has her hand on Ippolita’s shoulder,
is said to be a portrait of her daughter, the young
Suora Alessandra. Alessandro Bentivoglio, a mild
personage, who is lauded by his daughter in a memorial
inscription for having done no one any harm—nemini
nocuit—is depicted in a corresponding composition on
the other side of the altar, with S. Benedict, St. John
Baptist, and St. Lawrence. Above on the left is the
Martyrdom of St. Maurice, and on the right St. Sigismund,
the supposed original founder of the church,
324offering a model of the building to St. Maurice, who
stands upon a pedestal, and in the background of the
same composition is seen the Martyrdom of Sigismund.
Between is represented the Assumption of the
Virgin, in which the principal figure has been unfortunately
much restored. The altarpiece is by Campi,
1578.
The frescoes of the chapel on the right of the
sanctuary are also by Luini. In the midst is the
Scourging of Christ; on the left the fine portrait of an
old man, Francesco Besozzi, at whose charge the
chapel was painted, and St. Catherine protecting him;
on the right St. Lawrence. Above and at the sides
are depicted scenes from the legend of St. Catherine.
The figure of the saint being beheaded—on the right-hand
side—is very beautiful. The meek bent head,
with rich gold hair simply coiled, the adorable neck
bared for the sword, the golden dress, composing an exquisite
harmony of colour, make one forgive Luini for
sometimes boring one a little. Bandello, in his story
of the Contessa di Cellant, tells us that this is a portrait
of that naughty and ill-fated lady, who was beheaded
on the piazza of the Castello in 1524 for having
induced one of her lovers to murder another. But
there seems to be no real foundation for this identification,
and it is difficult to associate this wholly lovely
creature with the too passionate Contessa.
The frescoes in the other chapels are by the school
of Luini.
Passing into the choir, or Nuns’ Church, we see
on the other side of the dividing wall more frescoes by
Luini himself, corresponding to the decoration on
the public side. Here is another row of sister saints,
whose beauty is the more enchanting for the veil spread
over them by the centuries, and happily undisturbed.
These gracious ladies stand for Apollonia, Lucia,
325Catherine, and Agatha. The story of the Passion is
frescoed round the altar. Near by may be seen the
arms of the Bentivogli and Sforza quartered together,
and the initials of Alessandro and Hippolita, the benefactors
of the church. The lower part of the wall is
decorated in chiaroscuro, with angels and saints in
simulated terra-cotta medallions. The ceiling painting
over the altar—God the Father surrounded by saints—is
by Borgognone, by whom are also the figures of
bishops and saints between the arches on each side of
the church. The rest of the frescoes with which the
walls are everywhere covered are poor works, by the
sons and followers of Luini. The carving of the
double row of stalls, simple but of very good style, is
of the same period as the church.
By a staircase, which emerges on a terrace, where
you find yourself close to the ancient brick campanile of
the convent—a relic, some say, of the Roman walls, or,
according to other authorities, one of the towers built by
Ansperto when he restored the walls in the ninth century—you
are conducted into the upper gallery of the
church. Over the doorways leading through this loggia
there are half-length paintings of women saints by
Boltraffio, exceedingly charming where they have not
been spoilt by repainting. They have the familiar contours
of that artist’s Madonnas, but the colour, unlike
the hot and opaque tones of his oil-painting, is very
fresh and delicate, and decorative. They are all
there, the Martyrs, Catherine, Agnes, Agatha, and the
rest, each sweet-visaged creature bearing a green branch
flowering into red or some lovely blossom. Here is
one of a type especially characteristic of Boltraffio,
with long golden hair curling in rings over her
shoulders; she is dressed in green and purple, and
holds a lily. On the wall dividing the two parts of
the church there are some very poor frescoes by the
326sons of Luini—the Supper in the House of the
Pharisee, the Adoration of the Magi, and the Baptism
of Christ.
The effect of the long gallery and of the richly-decorated
church as seen through its graceful pillared
openings is very charming. A fit temple for Suora
Alessandra and her fellows, those vestal virgins of the
Renaissance, cherishing the flame of its many-sided
religion in their art-irradiated cloisters, innocent sacrifices
for the sins of the too vigorous races, Bentivogli,
Sforza, and many another almost as wicked, from
which they sprang. Beneath the archways, where
their beautiful martyr sisters of long before look sweetly
down upon them, the meek veiled figures seem to flit
silently before us. But they, too, are but beings of
the imagination now. The little door in the wall
between Luini’s saints is never opened now for the
passing of the Eucharist to the cloistered worshippers
on the inner side. No sweet voices rise any more to
the accompaniment of that ornate organ; the long row
of stalls has been untenanted this hundred years and
more. In this place, where those virgin princesses and
ladies knelt and adored, surrounded by these exquisite
creations of the Renaissance spirit, and by its lovely
order and refinement, the loathsome dust to-day lies
thickly everywhere, and no foot falls but that of a
chance visitor. And the vast gardens and vineyards
of the convent, where behind high secluding walls
Alessandra and her companions took the air and played
and laughed, let us hope, and where, doubtless, the
stately Ippolita came to visit her daughter, bringing a
breath of the joyous world outside, have given place to
modern streets and houses, and the great Monastero
Maggiore has utterly disappeared, except for this one
rich relic, the church.
Sta. Maria della Passione, with a great cupola built
327by Cristoforo Solari early in the sixteenth century, and
an ornate late Renaissance façade, contains one of the
most important works of Luini’s earlier career, a large
picture of the Deposition, in the choir. There are
some fine Cinquecento choir stalls. In the right
transept are Christ and the Apostles by Borgognone,
and in the left a Last Supper by Gaudenzio Ferrari.
The sacristy has frescoes by Borgognone.
Sta. Maria presso S. Celso adjoining the little
Romanesque basilica of S. Celso, was built by Dolcebuono
at the end of the fifteenth century, but altered
and finished later. The ornate façade is of the later
part of the sixteenth century. The cloister in front
was probably designed by Cristoforo Solari. There
are some pictures by important masters in the spacious
and imposing interior. The lowest on the left-hand
side is a characteristic work by Borgognone—Madonna,
with St. Roch and St. John Baptist. Behind the
choir there is a Madonna with St. Jerome, by Paris
Bordone; the Baptism of Christ, by Gaudenzio
Ferrari; and St. Paul, by Moretto. In the sacristy
is preserved a very precious example of ninth century
goldsmith’s work, a cross given by Louis the Pious to
Milan, of exquisite workmanship and thickly set with
gems. It has figures of the Emperor and Empress
and the Carlovingian princes carved upon it. The
treasure also includes a carved Cinquecento jug, once
attributed to Cellini, and one or two other pieces of
goldsmiths’ work. There are, besides, some beautiful
embroidered vestments.
S. Giorgio al Palazzo, in Via Torino, an old church
completely transformed in recent centuries, contains in
the third chapel on the right some fine frescoes by
Luini, of the scenes of the Passion. The Crucifixion
in the dome of the chapel is an impressive composition,
quiet and harmonious in colour.
328S. Fedele, designed by Pellegrini in the latter
part of the sixteenth century, and containing fine Cinquecento
choir stalls—once in the destroyed church of
S. Maria della Scala—St. Alessandro, of the seventeenth
century, S. Carlo, built about a hundred years
ago, all sumptuously decorated in the taste of their
times, and other less important churches of the same
style, have little artistic interest, and are, in any case,
far outside the scope of our mediæval story. We must
turn back to the best period of the Renaissance, and
look at some palaces which still remain from that time.
The Palazzo Carmagnola, also called the Palazzo
di Broletto, at the corner of Via Rovello and Via
Dante, is the oldest of these palaces, and is also of
historic interest. Duke Filippo Maria gave a house
here, in 1418, to his great general, Carmagnola, who
rebuilt it a few years later. The house passed through
one of his daughters to the Dal Verme family, and was
confiscated in 1485 by Lodovico Sforza, who installed
his mistress, Cecilia Gallerani in it later. The
historian Giorgio Merula, one of the ornaments of the
Moro’s court, also inhabited it for some years. When
Louis XII. made himself master of Milan, he gave
the palace to his general, Charles d’Amboise, and
later on it came into the possession of the city, and was
used for public offices, whence it acquired the name of
Palazzo di Broletto. It is now the Intendenza di
Finanza. The building has little of its old aspect left,
but there is a picturesque cortile of the late fifteenth
century, with graceful and characteristic sculptured
capitals, part of a probable restoration of the palace
by the Moro, to make it a habitation worthy of his
beautiful favourite.
A beautiful late Quattrocento palace is the Casa
Fontana, or Silvestri, in the Corso Venezia, which
has a noble portal of classic form, supported on columns
329in the form of candelabra, and windows enframed in
terra-cotta ornamentation. The façade is, moreover,
painted in chiaroscuro, with designs of the typical
style of Lombard Renaissance decoration—colossal
heads and sporting putti, etc. It has been attributed to
Bramante, but is more probably the work of local
architects. The cortile is very picturesque.
Casa Ponti, in Via Bigli, has a Cinquecento cortile
of very graceful proportions, and glowing with the
deep rich colour of painted decoration. On the
walls above the porticoes there are full-length figures,
representing gods, muses, the arts, etc. They are of
noble grace and stateliness, with the familiar contours
and the everlasting smile of Luini and his school.
The archivolts, spandrils, the little arcade beneath the
rich projecting cornice, are all covered with arabesques
and devices of graceful and playful fancy. We see
here the very setting of that joyous decorative Cinquecento
life which has hardly its parallel for beauty in
history. But the old glory of it is dimmed by the
passing of centuries and the influences of a damp
climate. Many of the figures are in very bad condition,
and on one side of the court modern copies have
been substituted and the originals removed and placed
on the staircase of the palace, where, if one has the
good fortune to be allowed to enter, one may study
closely the gracious figures of Painting and Sculpture,
and some delightful baby forms, riding on sea-horses,
playing with grapes, etc., from the frieze upon the
parapet in the cortile. The portal of the palace is a
fine example of early sixteenth century building, and
has two little statuettes of Madonna and the Angel of
the Annunciation, in the spandrils.
Casa Castani—opposite S. Sepolcro—of the late
fifteenth century, has also a fine doorway, of simple
but noble form. It is decorated with classic heads in
330the spandrils, and has a Greek motto on the cornice,
signifying Good Luck. A medallion of Francesco
Sforza appears above, a sign of homage to the reigning
house, often seen on palaces of this period in Milan.
The cortile is built with double loggias.
Casa Dal Verme in Foro Bonaparte, opposite the
theatre of that name, is another house of the same
style, with an exceedingly picturesque cortile, to which
the warm colour of the terra-cotta decoration gives a
great charm. Between each arch there is the familiar
decoration of medallions with shields or classic heads.
These palaces have all much affinity, and they are
generally attributed to the influence of Bramante.
They have, indeed, been labelled sometimes as the
work of the Master himself. The style is, however,
common throughout North Italy at this time, though
probably derived in the first instance from Florentine
sources. There are others of similar style in different
parts of the city.
No. 10-12 Via Torino, entered through a squalid
passage, has a very picturesque small court, with
porticoes surmounted by two open storeys, and delightful
terra-cotta ornamentation. This beautiful old
fragment of the Milan of the Sforza period has fallen
into plebeian use, and is, moreover, doomed to speedy
destruction in the course of projected improvements to
this crowded quarter.

PALAZZO VISCONTI DI MODRONE—GARDEN ON THE NAVIGLIO
There are many fine palaces of the late sixteenth
and of the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries in
Milan, of heavy and ornate Renaissance style, degenerating
into florid excesses in the later period. These
do not come within our subject, but one or two must
be mentioned. The enormous Palazzo Marino, the
seat of the Municipality, was built in the middle of
the sixteenth century by Galeazzo Alessi for a
Genoese named Tommaso Marino, who had made
333an immense fortune as a merchant in Milan. Before
the great edifice was finished however, the fortune had
been swallowed up by various misfortunes, and the
family discredited through one of Tommaso’s sons,
who murdered his wife. The palace was sequestered
in 1577 by the city, to which it still belongs. It is of
the grandiose style of the later Renaissance, and the
cortile is extremely ornate, though the decoration is
not allowed to conceal the stately architectural lines.
The great hall is also very richly decorated in the
same style with stucco reliefs and paintings. The
façade into Piazza della Scala is modern.
The Palazzo de’ Giurisconsulti, in Via Mercanti,
opposite the Palazzo della Ragione, was built in its
present handsome but heavy form by Vincenzo Seregni
in the sixteenth century, at the charge of Pope Pius IV.,
of the Milanese house of Medici, whose arms appear
on the edifice. Till recent times this palace formed
part of the old enclosure of the Broletto Nuovo.
The Palazzo Arcivescovile, of which the large
cortile was built by Pellegrini, has been already
mentioned in Chapter X.
The house—in Via Omenoni—built by the sculptor
Leone Leoni for himself in the second half of the
sixteenth century, is remarkable for the colossal
statues supporting the cornice, whence it has acquired
the name of Palazzo Omenoni.
Palazzo Chierici—an eighteenth century building,
now a law-court—close to Sta. Maria del Carmine,
should be visited for the sake of a great ceiling painting
by G. B. Tiepolo, the Venetian painter. The room
is open to the public.
You may get a charming glimpse of old Milan—long
past the mediæval period indeed, which we set
out to describe—but in a luxurious, leisured Settecento
aspect almost as completely gone in these her industrial
334days, by walking down the Via Damiano—passing,
by the way, as you turn out of Via Monforte, one of
those locks in the canal which are attributed to the invention
of Leonardo da Vinci—along the Naviglio, till
you come to a beautiful pierced balustrade facing you
across the narrow streak of water beneath a thicket of
wistaria, chestnut and flowering trees. Behind appears
the graceful arched portico of the palace to which the
garden belongs—the Palazzo Visconti di Modrone.
The wistaria has climbed all over the trees, and in spring
it is a cloud of softest purple. You see the fine feathery
twigs and sparse young leaves of the trees caught high
up against the blue in delicate wreaths and garlands of
the tender-coloured bloom, and hung with a film of its
fine tendrils. A curtain of it drapes the lively green
of the horse-chestnut and smothers the spikes of white
blossom. The dry stem from which all this loveliness
gushes forth, to fall in these cascades and streams of
delicious colour, winds in great serpentine coils in the
shadow over the parapet, and you may trace its stealthy
and sinuous climb amid the branches of the trees—the
strangling clasp of its huge vine. The central part of
the parapet is guarded by two delightful stone putti,
holding cornucopiæ—the genii of this joyous blossoming
place. Mocked by the still flow and reflection
of the water beneath, you might fancy yourself for a
moment in Venice.
The flowering May-time of the year is a pleasant
moment in which to see this Milan, when her squares
and gardens break forth into the luxurious blossom of
magnolia, chestnut and wistaria, which endear all her
modern ways by their colour and sweetness, and soothe
with the sight of their ever recurring, imperishable
beauty, our regret for all that has perished.
CHAPTER XIV
The Brera Picture Gallery
The Palazzo di Brera contains one of the finest
collections of pictures in Italy. The palace itself,
once the house of the great order of the Umiliati, and
after them of the Jesuits, who in their turn were dispossessed
by the State in 1772, is in its present form a
grandiose seventeenth century building, with a double
galleried cortile of fine proportions. In the midst of the
cortile stands a statue of Napoleon Buonaparte, by
Canova. The Biblioteca Nazionale occupies part of the
building. There is a large fresco of the Marriage at
Cana in Galilee on the staircase leading to the Library,
by Callisto Piazza, one of the late Milanese school—a
good example of the artist.
The Pinacoteca is entered from the upper loggia.
The pictures have recently been admirably arranged.
They are labelled with the names and dates of the
artists, and the attributions are in accordance with the
latest criticism. We shall only dwell on the most
interesting of the numerous works, noticing particularly
the local school.
We pass through Sala I. with cartoons by Andrea
Appiani, a late eighteenth century Milanese artist.
Sala II. contains some of the best work of the early
Lombard school, frescoes of the fourteenth and fifteenth
centuries, which have been removed from churches
336and convents. We pass some unimportant primitive
frescoes that would be beautiful in their original
position, but lose artistic value in the narrow space
where they are now seen, and come to three frescoes
by Bramantino, which show him at his best. The
Madonna and Child (15) is very characteristic of his
manner, in the broad treatment of the flesh and
drapery, in the blond types, and the way in which
the figures are lighted from below. A Putto (16) has
an irresistible charm. This child among the vine
leaves is so true to nature, so full of joy and life.
The St. Martin (17) is a noble conception of chivalrous
youth. In beauty and refinement it excels any other
work by Bramantino.
We now come to Vincenzo Foppa, who takes the
most important place in the early Lombard school.
Madonna and Child with SS. John Baptist and John
Evangelist kneeling on each side (19). The composition
is formal, but there is a strong feeling for
nature in the figures. Martyrdom of St. Sebastian
(20) is a composition full of vigour and life; the saint’s
figure is well drawn and modelled with a sculpturesque
solidity. There is a naïve simplicity in the expression
of the archers’ faces and in their close vicinity to their
mark, hardly in keeping with the academic feeling
shown in the architectural surroundings. Foppa’s
colour in these two frescoes is much fresher and
pleasanter than in his altarpieces.
Next we have Borgognone (Ambrogio da Fossano),
whom Morelli calls the Perugino of the Lombard
school. These frescoes from the church of San
Satiro belong to his best period. St. Martha, St.
Catherine, St. Mary Magdalen (22); St. Barbara, St.
Roch and St. Clara (23); St. Martina, St. Apollonia
and St. Agnes (24). They are very beautiful figures,
of most refined and delicate execution. St. Roch is
especially fine, his poetic face shows a power of characterisation
that is seldom seen in Borgognone’s work,
and the St. Barbara is exquisitely graceful. It is very
unfortunate that these valuable frescoes have been so
much damaged. The large Madonna with angels and
God the Father (25) is a fine picture, but loses its
due effect in the narrow gallery.

PUTTO, FRESCO BY BRAMANTINO (BRERA)
To face p. 336] [Anderson, Rome
337We come next to a number of frescoes by Bernardino
Luini, where his fundamental faults, viz., heavy forms
and want of drawing, are glossed over by his gift
of charm. Madonna and Child, with a lamb and
little St. John, in a landscape (63), is one of the best.
The Madonna is tender and dignified, and there is an
idyllic feeling about the whole that is very attractive.
Madonna and Child with St. Anne (64) is also charming.
St. Anne is a graceful figure in yellow and purple,
a combination of colours which the peasant women of
Lombardy wear to this day. There are some profane
subjects, 70 to 76 inclusive, from the Villa Pelucca,
near Monza. A young horseman in a decoratively-treated
landscape (72); Sacrifice to Pan (73); Daphne
(74); Birth of Adonis (76). A very charming bust
of a young woman (75), whose golden hair and dress
of palest puce and white against a background of pale
green makes a pleasant colour harmony.
On the opposite wall are frescoes by Gaudenzio
Ferrari, scenes from the life of the Virgin. There is
life and movement in these paintings and a freshness
both of treatment and feeling, but the execution is
careless. The side panels of the Adoration of the
Magi (33), with the servants and horses, are very
spirited. The Meeting of the Virgin and Elizabeth
(37) is rather theatrical, but the lines of the composition
are good.
There are other frescoes by Marco d’Oggiono and
Bernardino Lanino.
338Sala III.—Here we have pictures of the Venetian
schools of the sixteenth, seventeenth and eighteenth
centuries. There are examples by Moretto, and fine
portraits by G. B. Moroni. By Paris Bordone there
are three sacred subjects (106, 107, 108), and a
picture called Gli Amanti Veneziani (105) which shows
him in a more congenial mood. It has all the charm of
rich colour and sensuous beauty, and one can admire
the fine qualities of the technique here, whereas in the
religious subjects it gives no pleasure. Near by hangs the
masterpiece of the Brescian artist, Girolamo Savoldo,
Madonna and Child, with SS. Peter, Domenico, Paul
and Jerome (114). The background is especially
beautiful, with its water and hills and luminous sky
paling to an exquisite light on the horizon. The Cenacolo
(117), doubtfully ascribed to Titian, cannot be
considered his work. The rather uninteresting Adoration
of the Magi (119) was begun by Palma Vecchio
and finished by Cariani. The large Marriage of Cana
(120) is a work of the school of Paolo Veronese.
There are also pictures by the sons of il Bassano.
Sala IV. contains Venetian works of the sixteenth
century. The first thing one sees is Tintoretto’s
famous picture of St. Mark Appearing to the Venetians,
who are searching for his body in the crypt of St.
Eufemia of Alexandria (143). Mr. Berenson says of
this picture—‘… the figures, although colossal, are so
energetic and easy in movement, and the effects of perspective
and of light and atmosphere are so on a level
with the gigantic figures, that the eye at once adapts itself
to the scale, and you feel as if you too partook of
the strength and health of heroes.’[18] In Tintoretto’s
Deposition of Christ (149), the grand lines of the
shadowed figure fill us with a deep sense of tragedy.
Of a very different character to these two pictures is
18. The Venetian Painters of the Renaissance, p. 56.
339the festive scene, by Bonifazio Veronese (114), Moses
Saved from the Water. The subject here is an excuse
for one of those fêtes champêtres which the Venetian
artists loved to paint. The picture shows us delightful
groups of richly-dressed men and beautiful women
in a romantic landscape, painted with all Bonifazio’s
characteristic glory of colour.
Baptism and Temptation of Jesus (151) cannot be
regarded as a genuine work of Paolo Veronese.
Sala V.—Venetian pictures of the fourteenth-sixteenth
centuries.—Gentile Bellini’s great canvas of
the Preaching of St. Mark in the Piazza of Alexandria
(164) is a stately representation of a contemporary
scene; some of the groups are very quaint. It was
finished by Gian Bellini. Bartolommeo Montagna
has a very fine altarpiece, Madonna and Child, with
SS. Andrew, Monica, Ursula and Sigismondo (165),
signed 1498. There are three charming little pictures
by Carpaccio—Marriage of the Virgin (169), Dispute
of St. Stephen (170), and Presentation of Mary in
the Temple (171). Three works by Cima show us
this gentle artist at his best. St. Peter enthroned
between SS. John Baptist and Paul (174) is a restful
picture with devout saints; the mild and youthful St.
John is a notable contrast to the wild and ascetic figure
of this saint as usually depicted by the Florentines.
The other two pictures are Madonna and SS. John
Baptist, Sebastian, Roch, Magdalen and donors (175),
and St. Peter Martyr between SS. Nicolo of Bari and
Augustine (176). St. Sebastian (177), by Liberale da
Verona, is a most delightful and satisfying picture,
suffused with a golden glow, and the idealised figure of
the saint forms an exquisite harmony with the colour
of the houses and blue sky and water of the background.
Sala VI. contains three fine works by Titian. Portrait
340of Count Antonio Porcia (180) is a magnificent
painting; the pale face, black dress and background,
and blue landscape, make a striking arrangement of
colour. The St. Jerome (182) is a late work, the
rugged figure in the savage landscape is tremendously
vigorous. Ruskin writes of this picture that it is ‘a
superb example of the modes in which the objects of
landscape may be either suggested or elaborated according
to their place and claim. The larger features of the
ground, foliage and drapery, as well as lion in the lower
angle, are executed with a slightness that admits not of
close examination…. But on the rock above …
there is a wreath of ivy, of which every leaf is drawn
with the greatest accuracy and care, and beside it a lizard,
studied with equal earnestness, yet always with that right
grandeur of manner to which I have alluded….’[19]
Beside the Titians, the picture by Palma Vecchio—S.
Sebastian, Constantine, St. Helena, and St. Roch (179)—seems
wanting in strength and distinction. St. Roch
has a poetical head, and S. Sebastian is a well-painted
nude, but the type is effeminate.
19. Ruskin, Modern Painters.
Sala VII.—Some of the finest portraits by the
Venetian painter Lorenzo Lotto are here. Of the
portrait of a Gentleman (183), Mr. Berenson says—‘This
is the most subtle of all Lotto’s portraits in
characterisation, and considered merely as technique,
it is his most masterly achievement.’[20] Nos. 184 and
185 are almost certainly the portraits of Messer Febo da
Brescia and Madonna Laura da Pola, his wife, which
are known to have been painted in 1543-44. The
woman, beautiful and distinguished, has an intent, sad
gaze, with that reserve in her expression that one is
familiar with in Lotto’s portraits. The man’s character
is less complex than hers. Both portraits are of very
20. B. Berenson, Lorenzo Lotto.
341fine execution, though hers is the more delicate. The
little panel, Assumption of the Virgin (186), is an
early work with a pleasant landscape. The Pietà (188)
is an important but unattractive composition.
Sala VIII. contains unimportant works of various
Venetian schools.
Sala IX. is one of the most interesting of all, for
here are the works of Gian Bellini, Mantegna, and
some of the best examples of that individual and fascinating
painter, Carlo Crivelli. On entering, one is at once
arrested by the noble Pietà of Gian Bellini (214).
In this most touching picture the artist has expressed
himself with a deep human feeling which he rarely
shows afterwards. We feel almost awed in the presence
of the Mother’s infinite love and sorrow, and the
perfect peace and calm of the dead Christ amid the
agony of hopeless grief. St. John cries aloud in his
despair, and a pitiless dawn is breaking behind them.
It is an early work and the treatment of the flesh and
heavy draperies is broad and severe. In the picture
hanging next, Madonna and Child in a beautiful landscape
(215), dated 1510, we see the change wrought by
nearly fifty years. The intensity of feeling of the young
Bellini has died away in technical perfection. The
Madonna and Child (216) is an early work of the same
period as the Pietà. In this beautiful sad Mother and
Child is visible the earnest sentiment and the same broad
manner of painting.
Mantegna’s three pictures hang opposite, and it is
interesting to compare them with Bellini’s, as the two
painters had much in common to start with, and
departed widely each on his own lines afterwards.
The Polyptych, St. Luke and other saints, with Pietà
in upper part (200), is one of his earliest works,
finished in 1454. The figures are very refined and
carefully drawn, but they are rather stiff, and the
342execution almost timid. Beside this picture hangs one
of his latest works, the Dead Christ and the Maries
(199), and we can note the difference between the
early and late style of the master; the careful academic
manner of the first has yielded to the broad freedom
of the second. This uncompromisingly foreshortened
figure must have been an experiment, and is chiefly
interesting technically. The Madonna and Child surrounded
with cherubim (198) is a beautiful picture,
painted in the broad manner of Mantegna’s maturity.
Carlo Crivelli fills the rest of the room with a wealth
of colour and beauty. Madonna and Child with
SS. Peter and Dominic (201) is so exquisite a
picture, so lovely in colour and design, that one feels
the last word has been said in an art that combines the
highest decoration with a true and childlike religious
feeling. Who has ever imagined a more pure and
innocent creature than this lovely Madonna who sits
with such unconscious grace in her rich garments on
the stately throne? The Child, too, is so sweet as he
earnestly squeezes a dove in both hands. The young S.
Geminianus has the ardour of a martyr. The whole
picture is a very exquisite harmony of colour and line.
Coronation of Christ and the Virgin by the Eternal
Father (202), signed and dated 1493, is a superbly
decorative work glowing with rich colour. The flying
angels seem really beings of the air, and the devout saints
really dwellers in Paradise. S. Catherine and S.
Sebastian are especially beautiful. The Pietà above
(203) is very fine in composition, and the Christ is godlike
with His long golden hair. The Crucifixion (206)
is a restless composition. Crivelli has striven so hard
to express his emotion, but the result is an exaggeration
of forms and movement. There is no repose anywhere,
draperies flying, fingers contorted; even the sky is in
troubled wavelets. Madonna of the Candle (207).
343In this beautiful panel the Madonna sits like a goddess
on her high throne, yet has all the sweetness of
humanity. The perfect oval of her face and symmetry
of her form are drawn by a master’s hand. The rich
garland of fruits and the roses and lilies are painted
with a loving care. There are also two panels of
saints by Crivelli (204 and 205).
Sala X. contains Venetian pictures of the fourteenth
and fifteenth centuries. There are four small pictures
by Cima (217, 218, 219 and 220), charming little
pictures in which there is more life and movement
than in his larger works. Adoration of the Magi
(223) by Stefano da Zevio, dated 1435, is a pleasing
picture, showing the early Veronese character. The
decorative Polyptych (228) is by Antonio Vivarini
and Giovanni da Murano.
In Sala XI. we have Venetian schools of the sixteenth-eighteenth
centuries. Two landscapes by Canaletto
(235 and 236) are full of light and air. Guardi
has two views of the Grand Canal at Venice (242
and 243).
Sala XII., Lombard School.—Here are portraits of
the Visconti family, of little artistic value. A Madonna
Adoring the Child, with SS. Catherine and Joseph
(248) by Vincenzo Civerchio. The Milanese painter
Bernardino Buttinone has two pictures, Madonna and
Child between SS. Bernardino and Stephen (249),
signed and dated 145-. This picture has all the
decided characteristics of the artist—the laboured
execution, low flesh tones, high and prominent foreheads,
enormous ears, claw-like fingers and vividly-coloured
draperies. The small Madonna (250) is a
highly-finished picture and equally lacking in beauty.
The SS. Catherine and Sebastian by Defendente
Ferrari are charming figures in gorgeous costumes.
Sala XIII. possesses four pictures by Borgognone.
344The most interesting is the small picture of the
Madonna and Child with S. Clare and a Certosino
(259). It is an early work, very devout and sweet in
feeling, and shows the artist’s connection with Foppa,
particularly in the type of the Child and the grey flesh
tones. The latter, however, are very much modified,
and form a very harmonious scheme with the white
draperies and silvery colour of sky and water behind.
Madonna and Saints (257), by Bevilacqua, is a decorative
altarpiece with colour brilliant almost to crudeness.
Sala XIV. contains works of the sixteenth century
by Leonardo’s followers. Two Magdalens, by Gianpietrino
(262 and 263), are good examples of his work,
and have some poetical charm. An unfinished Madonna
(261) of Leonardesque composition shows a great
similarity in the landscape background to that of the
well-known Bacchus of the Louvre, a doubtful Leonardo.
Madonna and Child with little S. John (271),
by Bernardino dei Conti, is reminiscent of Leonardo’s
Virgin of the Rocks. The colour is hot and the
modelling lumpy.
Sala XV., Lombard school of sixteenth century.—The
first picture in this room is a lovely Madonna and
Child (276) by Cesare da Sesto. It is sympathetic in
feeling and refined in execution. The arrangement
of dark foliage behind the Madonna, showing on one
side the distant landscape and pale sky, is very happy.
It is the best picture we know of this artist. Madonna
and Child (277) by Gaudenzio Ferrari is very typical
of his style, rather affected in attitude and hot in
colour. Close by hangs a Holy Family (279) by
Bramantino. The drawing of the Saviour (280) is
not admitted by the best authorities to be a genuine
work of Leonardo’s. Two kneeling figures (281) by
Boltraffio are distinguished by dignity and feeling.
They show how well Boltraffio could paint portraits.
345Andrea Solario has three paintings and a drawing.
The best is a portrait of a young man (282), whose
characteristic head, with clear, almost hard outline, is
well-drawn and carefully finished. Madonna and
Child (286) by Sodoma is one of his most Leonardesque
works.
Sala XVI. is entirely devoted to works by Luini.
A fresco of angels bearing the corpse of St. Catherine
to deposit in the Sepulchre (288) is a graceful composition.
The well-known Madonna del Roseto
(289) with its charming background of a rose-trellis is
one of the most popular of this artist’s pictures. To us
a more sympathetic work is the charcoal drawing (290)
of the Madonna watching the Child, who sleeps on a
cushion. Here is also a series of frescoes giving the
story of S. Joseph, taken from the suppressed Church
of Sta. Maria della Pace.
Sala XVII. contains works of the Lombard school
of the fifteenth and sixteenth centuries. There is a
large Polyptych (307) by Vincenzo Foppa. The
central panel, Madonna and Child with Angels, is a
very characteristic painting of the artist. The
Madonna, stately and almost severely simple, is yet
perfectly natural, and so is the Child as He touches the
strings of the instrument held by an angel, leaning His
head as if listening to the sound. The large heads
and crumpled draperies of the angels are peculiarities
which Foppa shares with the Lombard sculptors.
St. Francis Receiving the Stigmata, in the panel
above, is rather a feeble figure. The bright red and
lavish use of gold in the side panels of saints have
a rich effect. The Assumption of the Virgin (308),
by Borgognone, dated 1522, is a poor work; in it all
his faults are exaggerated; there is no movement in the
figures, the background does not recede: the whole
thing is absolutely lifeless. Bramantino’s large Crucifixion
346(309) is very inferior to his other works in the
gallery.
The picture of the Madonna and Child, with the
Doctors of the Church, and Lodovico il Moro, his
wife Beatrice, and their children kneeling (310), has
been variously attributed to Zenale, Bernardino dei
Conti and Ambrogio de Predis. It has little artistic
merit, much the best part being the portraits. The
Virgin and Saints are heavy in type and coarse in
execution, showing the Leonardesque influence imposed
on the native school. Ambrogio de Predis
seems to us the most probable author of this much disputed
work. Marco d’Oggiono has three pictures—St.
Paul (311), Assumption of the Virgin (312), the
Archangels Michael, Raphael and Gabriel overcoming
the Devil (313). There is no genuine inspiration in
these works, nor any charm of colour or technique.
We turn with relief to Boltraffio’s interesting and well-painted
portrait of the poet Girolamo Casio (319).
Martyrdom of St. Catherine of Alexandria (321), by
Gaudenzio Farrari, a crowded and confused composition,
shows the decadence of this able and facile painter.
We come to several large canvases by the family of
Campi of Cremona. The best of these is Madonna
Adoring the Child (329), by Giulio Campi; the
technique is able, in the later Venetian style. Two
pictures by Vincenzo Campi—a Fruitseller and Fishseller—are
Flemish in manner. Next come the painters
of Lodi, but we have not time to dwell on these productions
of the later Milanese school. In the cases
are drawings of various Italian schools.
Sala XVIII. contains productions of the late Lombard
schools (sixteenth and seventeenth centuries) that
repel by their brutal realism.
In Sala XIX. we have unimportant works of the
schools of Parma, Reggio and Modena.
347Sala XX. Ferrarese and Bolognese Schools.—The
Ferrarese school is represented in this gallery by some
splendid pictures of the best period. In his St. Sebastian
(433) that richly imaginative artist Dosso Dossi, with
his Cinquecento enjoyment of beauty and his mastery
of dramatic effects of light and shade, has given us a
picture of enthralling interest, painted with marvellous
breadth and power. This strong young body, bound
by uplifted arms to the tree, expresses the very
passion of martyrdom. This is no mere physical
agony; though the arrows visibly torture the flesh,
they pierce the soul more sharply. The dark grove,
where great fruits and leaves shine out, touched by a
strange evil light, surrounds the figure with mystery
and magic, which is heightened by the glimpse of a
tranquil distant landscape. Not St. Sebastian, but a
character from some Ariostean fable this seems—a
young hero in search of truth ensnared by cruel
necromancy, stripped and bound by the powers of
evil. His knight’s helmet lies at his feet. The
sensuous beauty of the picture increases its dramatic
interest; the curve of the nude body, the flesh colour,
incomparable in its coolness and its pearly shadow,
crossed by that swathe of green drapery—a green all
Dosso—the rich glossy leaves, the distant blue, all
serve to deepen the tragedy.
Francesco d’Este, whose portrait (431), in the
character of St. George, by Dosso, hangs beside St.
Sebastian, was one of the sons of Duke Alfonso of
Ferrara and Lucrezia Borgia. The St. John Baptist
(432) is lighted as if by a fire from below, in a manner
very characteristic of Dosso.
The Adoration of the Magi (429) by Lorenzo
Costa, the predella of an altarpiece by Francia, is a
good example of the master.
The great altarpiece (428) is a majestic composition,
348and especially interesting as the work of that
rarest painter, the Ferrarese Ercole de’ Roberti, who in
the grand architectural and decorative environment of
this Madonna Enthroned shows himself faithful to the
precepts of Cosimo Tura. But the arrangement of the
triple figures on the throne—St. Anne and St.
Elizabeth seated on stools on either side of the Virgin,
with a sort of pyramidal effect—and the types of the
heads, especially of the fair and regal Virgin, are very
individual. The figures of St. Augustine and of Peter
the Sinner, below, complete the stately arrangement.
The beautiful harmony of red and purple and puce
and gorgeous reddish gold shows with rare splendour
the Ferrarese feeling for colour.
The Correggio (427) is not one of the painter’s best
works, but the graceful Madonna has his peculiar
charm; the baby is strangely small. Two figures of
saints (449) are characteristic, but rather conventional
productions by Cossa, noticeable for their decoration
and the ‘lacquer enamel’ quality of the colour. They
are parts of a triptych, of which the centre, S.
Vincenzo, is in the National Gallery.
The great Annunciation (448), by Francia, is a
beautiful and spacious composition, with an exquisitely
clear atmospheric effect and picturesque background;
but in the over-elaborated Angel the painter comes
perilously near the banal.
A little figure of the Crucified (447) by Cosimo Tura—a
fragment probably of a picture of St. Francis Receiving
the Stigmata, is instinct with the great Ferrarese
master’s intensity of feeling and devotion. Other and
inferior painters of the school fill the rest of the room.
Sala XXI., Schools of the Romagna.—The three
painters, Rondinelli, Marco Palmezzano—who was
pupil of Melozzo da Forlì—and Cotignola, are well represented.
Rondinelli has three pictures. One illustrates
349a legend in the life of Galla Placidia (452), in
which St. John the Evangelist appears to her and
leaves his shoe behind him as a relic. Cotignola’s (Francesco
Zaganelli) pictures are decorative and pleasant in
colour, but weak in drawing. He was assisted in Nos.
457 and 458 by his brother Bernardino. Marco Palmezzano
is the best painter of the three. The Nativity
(469) is a pleasing picture, and in the Coronation
(470) the music-making angels are charming. The
Madonna and SS. John Baptist, Peter, Domenico and
Mary Magdalen (471) is a good picture, but rather
mannered in the treatment of draperies and clouds.
Sala XXII. possesses the most famous picture of the
collection—the Marriage of the Virgin, by Raphael
(472). It is signed and dated 1504. This was
painted when the artist was only twenty-one. It is
an extraordinarily complete work for so young a
painter. He did not set himself new and difficult
problems to solve; he was content to take the composition
of his master Perugino (fresco in the Sistine
Chapel), and with perfect artistic instinct improve it
into the exquisite picture we have before us. We
cannot do better than quote Mr. Berenson. ‘Subtler
feeling for space, greater refinement, even a certain
daintiness, give this “Sposalizio” a fragrance, a freshness
that are not in Perugino’s fresco. In presence of
young Sanzio’s picture you feel a poignant thrill of
transfiguring sensation, as if, on a morning early, the
air cool and dustless, you suddenly found yourself in
presence of a fairer world, where lovely people were
taking part in a gracious ceremony, while beyond them
stretched harmonious distances, line on line to the
horizon’s edge.’[21] The picture is seen to full
advantage, admirably placed as it is in a room by
21. B. Berenson, The Central Italian Painters of the Renaissance,
p. 124.
350itself, where it can be well seen and thoroughly studied
and enjoyed.
Sala XXIII., Central Italian Painters.—Signorelli
has two pictures here—Flagellation of Christ (476),
and Madonna and Child between Cherubims (477).
There is a predella picture (483) by Eusebio di
San Giorgio, a Madonna (473) by Pacchiarotti,
and other works of the Siennese school.
Sala XXIV. contains frescoes by Bramante of
Urbino, representing Heraclites and Democritus, six
men-at-arms and a singer, originally decorating the
Baron’s Hall in Casa Panigarola at Milan. These
paintings show a distinct connection with the art of
Melozzo da Forlì. They are grand monumental
figures, that one feels belong to a great architectural
scheme, and cannot be properly appreciated in this small
room.
Sala XXV., Painters of Umbria and the Marches.—Here
we have several interesting works, especially the
very fine picture by Piero dei Franceschi, Madonna
and Saints, with Federigo da Montefeltro, Duke of
Urbino (510). This is a stately composition, where
the saints are grouped round the Madonna, and the
great Duke of Urbino kneels at her feet, while she sits
with the Child sleeping easily on her knee, grand and
aloof, a being far above the passions and weakness of
humanity. She is quite unlike any other Madonna,
and though not exactly beautiful, holds one’s attention
far more than many that are so. After Piero’s work
most pictures look trivial; but one can turn with
pleasure to Gentile da Fabriano’s exquisite Polyptych
(497), whose flower-like beauty of colour and line
transports us into another world. There is an Annunciation
(503) by Giovanni Santi, the father of
Raphael, which foreshadows the charm so highly
developed later in his son. A Madonna and Angels,
351and various Saints (504) by Nicolò da Foligno. A
Madonna with SS. Simon, Guida, Bonaventura and
Francis (505), by Signorelli, signed and dated 1508.
In one of Timoteo Viti’s pictures, Madonna with SS.
Crescenzio and Vitale (508), the saint holding the
banner is of that distinct Umbrian type one sees in the
work of the young Raphael, whose first master
Timoteo probably was.
Salas XXVI. and XXVII. contain works of the
Bolognese school of the Caracci; Sala XXVIII., works
of the Roman school of the seventeenth century; Sala
XXIX., works of the Genovese school, including
pictures by Salvator Rosa. Sala XXX. and XXXI.,
foreign schools, mostly Flemish and Dutch, of the seventeenth
century. The remaining rooms have modern
Italian pictures.
CHAPTER XV
Other Galleries and Museums
The Poldi-Pezzoli Art Museum contains an admirable
collection of pictures of the greatest period
of Italian art, and artistic treasures of various kinds, and
one has the added pleasure of seeing these things in the
harmonious surroundings of a luxurious house. The
very sound of the water pleasantly dripping from the
fountain in the hall as we enter is a promise of refreshment
and delight. The palace and the collections were
the generous legacy of the Cavaliere Poldi-Pezzoli to
the city, and it remains much the same as when it was
a private dwelling. The somewhat florid decorations
of the rooms are very obviously of recent date.
In the downstairs rooms there are some fine sixteenth
century tapestries, antique Eastern carpets, and
cases containing antique stuffs; a few pieces of antique
sculpture, and pictures, chiefly portraits, of the late
Renaissance and modern periods.
Sala Verde, at the top of the staircase, contains
pictures of the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries;
two bas-reliefs (100-101) of the Adoration of the
Magi, and St. Giuliano Killing his Parents, German
work of the sixteenth century; landscapes by Guardi,
Canaletto and Zucarelli; Joshua stopping the Sun in
353its Course (111), and other paintings by Tiepolo; and
a beautiful Flemish tapestry (1201) of the early fifteenth
century—the Queen of Sheba before Solomon. There
are also some fine marriage chests; two exquisite
chess-boards (122, 123) of the sixteenth century, one
of them with the stemma of the Visconti, and other
interesting objects.
Ante-sala.—Pictures of the late sixteenth century.
Sala Gialla.—A very ornate Seicento clock; some
Oriental porcelain; two Sèvres vases (149), etc.
Salone Dorato contains many treasures. The
Madonna and Child, by Botticelli (156), though much
restored, is a lovely picture, with that incomparable
distinction of line and colour that characterise his work.
The Portrait of a Young Woman (157) is ascribed to
Piero dei Franceschi, but Verrocchio and Antonio
Pollajuolo have also been suggested as the author.
The outline has the play and movement, and the
character a vivacity that one associates with Florentine
painting, and the peculiarly large and impersonal
qualities that Piero gets even into his portraits are
absent. But whoever the artist may be, it is a very
attractive work. The Madonna and Child (158) is by
Rafaello Caponi, a Florentine Cinquecento painter.
The Madonna Enthroned with Angels (154) is of the
fifteenth century school of Murano.
Apart from the pictures, the most precious object in
the room is a marvellous Persian Carpet (159) of the
fifteenth or sixteenth century, of large size and in
perfect preservation. The beauty of the design and
the exquisite colour make this carpet a miracle of
decorative art. It was made for the feet of princes,
as the legend, worked in silver round the border,
records:—Blessed is the carpet which in a pleasant
company has become shadowed beneath the footsteps of the
Shah.
354It has sacrificed itself upon his path, as the sun does,
and has offered itself beneath his feet like a white
fleece.
This is not a carpet, it is a white rose; it is a fabric which
resembles the eyes of the very Houris….[22] And so on.
22. An Italian translation of these verses is given in the Rassegna
d’Arte (Anno iv., No. 10), and appears in the official
catalogue of the Museum.
Another beautiful piece of work (155) is the middle
portion of a vestment of the later fifteenth century, embroidered
with the Coronation of the Virgin and two
devotees kneeling at the sides.
The case in the middle of the room contains a collection
of beautiful objects of the goldsmiths’ and
kindred arts, chiefly of the fourteenth, fifteenth, and
sixteenth centuries—tabernacles, paxes, reliquaries of
precious materials chiselled and adorned with enamel;
cups and vases and basins of crystal and agate; exquisitely
worked spoons and forks, etc., etc. One very
lovely pax (unnumbered) of silver, decorated with
enamel, has a Resurrection on the front—the figures
in grisaille upon a blue background—and heads of
saints in medallions, and on the back the Pietà figured
in mother-of-pearl. Another pax (161 bis), of characteristic
Lombard workmanship, is in the form of a little
tabernacle, and has sacred subjects and figures of saints
exquisitely worked in enamel. A fourteenth century
crystal cup (163) is of most graceful form and beautiful
workmanship; upon the foot episodes from the
story of Tristan and Isolda are figured in enamel. It
is suggested that this may have been a tourney prize.
A cup with a cover of agate (169) and decorated with
silver gilt, chiselled and enamelled and with precious
stones, is specially noticeable for beauty of material
and shape. The enamel (180) with a representation
of the Resurrection, is a very precious fifteenth century
355work, probably Milanese. A tiny diptych (214) of
gilded bronze is particularly interesting for the two
little figures in niello on the outside, representing
Lodovico il Moro and Beatrice d’Este. Within there
are subjects depicted in enamel—St. George and the
Dragon, and the Deposition—in the style of the painter
Foppa.
In the large case nearer the window there is a wonderful
display of jewellery, from the fifteenth to the
eighteenth century. No. 286 is a miniature of the
Duke of Monmouth. In the other large case, near
the fireplace, there are numerous treasures of Roman,
Etruscan, and Greek art. A smaller case holds gold
ornaments, chiefly of the Roman epoch. There are
also in this room suits of armour, some fine pieces of
seventeenth century furniture, tapestries, bronzes, etc.
Gabinetto del Salone Dorato.—Here are pictures
of the late Flemish and Italian schools, and an Annunciation
(436) of Tuscan style, attributed to Pesellino.
Sala Nera.—Among the pictures in this room are
St. Mary Magdalen (473), attributed to Luca Signorelli,
but with doubtful justice, and a very charming
little triptych (477) by Mariotto Albertinelli, Madonna
and Child, with SS. Catherine and Barbara, which
shows how good his work can be on a small scale,
like that of his fellow-worker Fra Bartolommeo,
whose style he much resembles. Here are also
some fine pieces of furniture, notably a cabinet (481)
of sixteenth century Italian workmanship, and another
(482) of Florentine production in the seventeenth
century.
Sala dei Vetri Antichi.—The chief interest of this
room is the splendid collection of antique Muranese
glass. Many of the pieces are of very beautiful form,
some decorated with patterns in colour and gold, and
some with handles and bases of bronze or silver.
356Gabinetto Dante contains a numerous collection of
small artistic objects.
Sala degli Specchi.—Here hang pictures of various
Italian schools, among others a Deposition (552) of
the school of Botticelli, and a Brescian fifteenth
century work (555)—a large canvas of the Madonna
Enthroned, to whom St. Benedict presents a devotee.
Sala del Perugino.—A pleasing little picture by
Perugino (603), Madonna and Child with angels, gives
its name to this room. Here are also pictures of the
Florentine school and of the school of Murano. Of
the latter the large Madonna Enthroned (589), by
Antonio Vivarini, is a fine decorative altarpiece; by
Nicolò da Foligno, there is a Crucifixion (582), with
a realistic Umbrian landscape; by Stefano da Zevio,
a Hermit in the Wilderness (591). A stout monk
in a black habit (598), ascribed to Piero dei Franceschi,
looks like a good portrait of a man of strong
character. In the Annunciation (599), by Marco
Palmezzano, the figures are stiff, but there is light
and air in the landscape. A little picture of a bishop
(600) has the peculiar manner of Cosimo Tura.

MADONNA, by MANTEGNA (POLDI-PEZZOLI)
To face p. 356] [Anderson, Rome
Gabinetto dei Veneti.—The small picture by
Mantegna is the greatest treasure of the collection.
It is the most appealing of all his Madonna pictures.
Never has the subject of mother and child been so
sympathetically expressed, even among Italian masters,
unless we except Luca della Robbia. The sleeping
baby is touchingly true to nature, its round little form
under the tightly wound drapery is perfectly given, and
there is a depth of feeling in the mother’s thoughtful,
almost sad expression as she clasps Him to her, as if
the very intensity of her love gave her a sense of
foreboding. It is a late work of the master, painted
with perfect mastery of form and a breadth of technique
in which there is none of the dryness of his early
357years. Christ with the Symbols of the Passion and
St. Francis kneeling to receive the blood in a chalice,
(620) by Carlo Crivelli, has a mystical feeling and
the beauty of a miniature painting. St. Sebastian
tied to a tree (621) is also a characteristic picture of
Crivelli’s. Pietà (623), a miniature in an ornamental
Gothic frame is of the school of Murano, probably of
the Vivarini. Pietà (624) is by an imitator of
Giovanni Bellini. By Bonsignore is a good profile
of an old man (627). Cariani has a small Holy
Family (613), gracious in colour and composition.
Lorenzo Lotto, a Madonna with St. John Baptist
and a prophet (614). A rather stiff altarpiece,
Madonna with angels making music (610), is by
Marcello Fogolino, a painter of Vicenza.
Passage.—A portrait (634), of herself, by the
Bolognese woman painter, Sofonisba Anguissola, of
the later sixteenth century, hangs here.
Sala dei Lombardi.—This room contains a good
collection of the Lombard painters, especially of the
followers of Leonardo da Vinci. Madonna alla
cuscino verde (602), by Andrea Solario, is a thoroughly
representative picture, not only of Solario but of the
Leonardesque school. The subject is one we see
repeated continually, and the juxtaposition of vivid
colours, the very soft flesh painting and rather grey
tones melting into each other, are local characteristics.
Solario, however, is a more accomplished painter and
better draughtsman than most of the school. This
picture shows a kindly feeling in the portrayal of the
simple, happy-looking mother and child, but it lacks
refinement and distinction. The bit of landscape seen
through the window is lovely. The Ecce Homo
(637) is an elaborately-finished work, but leaves the
spectator cold. Two panels of saints, S. Giovanni
Battista (653), dated 1499, and St. Catherine of Alexandria
358(657), have the Lombard heaviness of form.
The Riposo, dated 1515 (655), is a mature work of
Solario’s. The landscape is beautiful and the colour
with the dark trees and rich purple and gold of St.
Joseph’s garments is admirable, but rather disturbed
by the over bright blue and red of the Madonna’s
drapery. Madonna and Angels (640) by Borgognone
is a very sweet and refined little picture, harmonious
in colour, the child’s gold-coloured tunic being the
brightest note in the picture. Madonna (643) by
Foppa has the charm of sincere and tender sentiment.
Madonna and Child, picking a flower (642),
is one of Boltraffio’s most stately Madonnas, with
perfect oval face and regular features, and dressed
in richly patterned garments. The painting is highly
finished and so smooth that the flesh looks rather
like porcelain. The child is Leonardesque in type
with that exaggeration of form and modelling that
is common to the master’s followers. Portrait of
Francesco Brivio (641), by Ambrogio de Predis, is a
fine portrait, one of those profiles in which he excelled.
Gianpietrino has a charming little Madonna (648),
with long hair falling each side of her face. Also by
Gianpietrino, according to Morelli, is the delightful
little picture of Madonna and Child with a lamb (667),
of Leonardesque composition, attributed to Cesare da
Sesto. The Marriage of St. Catherine (663) by
Bernardino Luini is a much-admired picture. There
is also a St. Jerome (652) by him. The picture of
the Sorrowing Madonna and Christ carrying the Cross
(659), attributed to Luini, is considered by Signor
Venturi[23] to be the work of Solario. Besides other
pictures we have not space to dwell on, there are some
beautiful wedding chests in this room.
23. La Galleria Crespi.
Sala d’Armi contains a very fine collection of
359armour and weapons, chiefly of the sixteenth and
seventeenth centuries with a few older specimens.
Biblioteca Ambrosiana.—This famous library was
founded by Cardinal Federigo Borromeo, a cousin of
San Carlo, and Archbishop of Milan in his turn from
1594 to 1631. He is the Cardinal Borromeo of
Manzoni’s well-known romance, the Promessi Sposi.
A man of great virtue, he was also a splendid patron
of literature, science and art. The foundation of a
library for the free use of his fellow-citizens and of
all comers was a long-pondered scheme of the Cardinal,
and for years he employed competent scholars to
collect books and manuscripts in all countries, till he
had amassed no less than fifteen thousand codices,
many of exceeding rarity, and thirty thousand printed
volumes. In 1603 the building was begun and in
1609 it was solemnly opened. Since then the treasures
of the library have increased continually by gifts and
legacies, and collections of pictures and prints, etc.,
have been added to it.
The entrance to the Ambrosiana is in the Piazza
della Rosa. In the vestibule an inscription records the
Founder, and another threatens with excommunication
anyone who should carry away a book.
Biblioteca.—In the Sala Antica some of the chief
treasures of the Library are exposed to view. Here
is shown a page of the precious Codex Atlanticus, a
volume of miscellaneous writings and drawings, chiefly
of engineering subjects, by Leonardo da Vinci, collected
and bound together by Pompeo Leoni in the latter
part of the sixteenth century. Here, too, are twelve
letters written by Lucrezia Borgia to Pietro Bembo,
and with them a lock of golden hair, her gift to him,
according to a long established belief, which there is no
ground for discrediting. The same case contains a
360MS. of the Divina Commedia—late fourteenth century—with
damaged miniatures; a Cicero, with very
lovely and delicate miniatures of the early Cinquecento;
a MS. with a miniatured page—St. Barnabas baptizing
the first Christians in Milan—in the realistic Lombard
manner of the sixteenth century, several books of
Hours, and some very beautiful fifteenth century bindings,
Italian and French. The famous Borromeo
Book of Hours, one of the gems of the Library, is not
shown here now, and can only be seen by permission
of the Librarian. It is a little fifteenth century volume,
adorned with numerous miniatures of exquisite workmanship
by Cristoforo de Predis, a native of Modena,
and apparently by another hand, perhaps more than one.
On one of the pages the Annunciation is depicted, and
below are two kneeling figures, a knight and lady,
conjectured to be portraits of Conte Giovanni and
Contessa Cleofe Borromeo. Besides scenes from the
New Testament there is a calendar in the book with
miniatures descriptive of the occupations of each
month. The work is very delicate and fine, distinctively
North Italian, but not heavy like the Milanese.
Another case contains ancient manuscripts—Hebrew,
Greek, Arabic, Ethiopian; a page of a Gothic version
of the Bible belonging to a very precious palimpsest;
two Irish manuscripts from the monastery of Bobbio,
founded by St. Columban in the seventh century; a
Syrian MS. of the eighth century in a later Greco-Egyptian
binding, covered with stamped leather; some
palimpsests and an Egyptian papyrus of B.C. 169.
Deeply interesting is the copy of Virgil, which once
belonged to Petrarca, and has minute marginal notes in
his handwriting. It has a miniatured page attributed
to Simone Martini, representing in allegorical form the
different works of Virgil. On the back there is a note
written by Petrarca concerning Laura. A French
361MS. of the fourteenth century has exquisitely fine
miniatures representing the Vices and Virtues, and the
Judgment. Among the remaining books in this case
there is one, the treatise Regimine Principum, by
Lucano da Parma, dedicated to Galeazzo Maria
Sforza, with a miniature of that prince, a proud figure
in black and gold, with St. Catherine.
In another case are a number of very interesting
autographs, including a letter from Galileo to Cardinal
Federigo Borromeo, lauding the Biblioteca Ambrosiana.
The Library also possesses some priceless fragments
of the Iliad, with paintings of the third century, the
most ancient illustrated text known, but these are not exhibited.
There are reproductions of two of the illustrations
in the Guide Book of the Ambrosiana.
A small case at the end of the room holds a unique
printed copy of a letter written by Christopher
Columbus on his return from the discovery of the New
World. In another are some pages of Tasso, with
his autograph corrections; an Ethiopian psaltery; an
illustrated Persian MS., etc.
The Sala Incoronazione is part of an older building
incorporated a century ago with the Library. At one
end the wall is covered with a great fresco by Luini,
Christ being crowned with thorns; the kneeling
figures on either side, portraits of the Brothers of the
Congregation of Santa Corona, to which the hall belonged,
are very finely depicted, those on the left hand
especially. Luini painted this fresco in 1521, with
the help of an assistant, and was paid 115 lire, 9
soldi.
The Museo Settala, also on the ground floor, is
open on Wednesday, Friday, and Sunday. It contains
Etruscan, Roman, and Egyptian antiquities, and objects
of mediæval art; a mineralogical collection; medals,
weapons, and curiosities of various kinds.
362Pinacoteca.—The picture galleries are on the upper
floor.
Sala A.—Cabinet of the gilded bronzes contains
German and Dutch pictures. Sala B has little of
importance, but one may notice two panels by
Bernardino Buttinone, St. Bonaventura (1) and St.
Louis (5). By Bartolommeo Veneto, a Madonna and
Child with St. John Baptist (3), and a Madonna picture
by Bernardino Luini. Sala D contains the gem of the
collection, Botticelli’s picture of the Madonna adoring
the Child, and three angels (15). It is one of the most
lovely of his Madonna pictures, luminous in colour, full
of movement, and delicate in execution. Well placed
on an easel in the middle of the room it can be seen by
itself and thoroughly enjoyed. The small picture of the
Eternal Father (6), now attributed to Timoteo Viti, is
very refined; it was formerly given to Francesco
Francia, and certainly reminds one of the Ferrarese-Bolognese
school. Two pictures by Bramantino, the
Virgin, with St. Ambrogio, angels and donors (18) is
in his usual manner, but the Nativity (19) is a strange
picture, and somewhat suggestive of the Northern
schools, especially the Madonna with her abnormal
forehead and quaint head-dress. The group of
musicians behind are graceful figures standing up against
the light sky. The large altarpiece by Borgognone,
Madonna and Saints (23), an early work, possesses the
dignity, simplicity, and devotion which are his unfailing
qualities. The characteristics of his early period are
to be seen in the straight and rather rigid figures, the
badly foreshortened angels with large heads, and in the
elaborate architectural throne and lavish use of gold.
There are also by him, two Saints (17), St. Francis,
rather sentimental, and St. Elizabeth, an elderly woman
with a sympathetic face; the colour of the picture is
pleasant.

PORTRAIT OF AN UNKNOWN, BY AMBROGIO DE PREDIS(?)
To face p. 363] (AMBROSIANA) [Anderson, Rome
363Sala E.—The most important work here is the
cartoon by Raphael, for the School of Athens, his
great fresco in the Vatican. This extremely interesting
study was acquired for the Ambrosiana by Cardinal
Federigo Borromeo. The figures are drawn with all
the vigour and grace of the master, and are worth careful
study. One noticeable difference between the
finished fresco and the cartoon is the absence in the
latter of the figure of Heraclites. The stooping figure
on the right, Archimedes, is a portrait of Bramante,
and there is a study from life of his head beside the
cartoon.
Portrait of a young woman (8), formerly ascribed
to Leonardo, but given by Morelli to Ambrogio de
Predis, an attribution which is now generally accepted.
It is a charming and vivacious portrait, and certainly
superior to most of de Predis’ work, but we must
remember that he excelled in portraiture. By Leonardo
it assuredly is not. The identity of the portrait
has also been much discussed. It was at one
time called Beatrice d’Este. The latest conjecture
is that it is the portrait of Bianca, natural daughter
of Lodovico Sforza and wife of Galeazzo di San
Severino. The portrait of a man holding a scroll
of music (19), is attributed in the catalogue to Leonardo;
we think, however, it is more likely to be
also by Ambrogio de Predis, whose work was much
influenced by Leonardo, and it has all the characteristics
of his painting, the heavy modelling, and
hot dark colour. It is an interesting and thoughtful
face, presumably a musician, and perhaps the portrait
of the celebrated Franchino Gaffurio, master of the
choir of the Duomo of Milan. Holy Family
and St. Elizabeth (3), from Leonardo’s design (the
cartoon in Burlington House), is a well-known picture
by Luini, but like all imitations of the master, it is
364quite superficial, and loses entirely the deep and mysterious
significance of the original, so that one can
hardly help wishing his designs had not been so much
copied. The youthful Saviour (9) has a certain beauty
and refinement, but shows Luini’s weakness in drawing,
especially in the large and clumsy hand. St. John
with a Lamb (10) is a very charming picture of a little
boy hugging a lamb. The Way to Calvary (18), by
Giovanni Cariani, is an interesting example of this
Bergamesque artist. Other noticeable pictures in this
room are, the Presentation in the Temple (33), by
Tiepolo; Adoration of the Magi (42), ascribed to
Titian; Holy Family (43), by Bonifazio Veronese,
and a full-length portrait by Gio. Battista Moroni.
Sala F contains inferior pictures of the late Lombard
school; there is, besides, a pleasing altarpiece, attributed
to Pinturicchio (58), though surely by a North
Italian hand.
Sala G.—This room is filled with drawings; there
are various studies, doubtfully attributed to Leonardo and
drawings by his followers; among the latter an excellent
pencil-drawing of a child’s profile by Ambrogio de
Predis or Bernardino dei Conti; it is the portrait of
Massimiliano Sforza, eldest son of Lodovico il Moro,
and probably the study for his portrait in the large
altarpiece in the Brera; some well-drawn heads by
Boltraffio; a drawing by Luini of Tobias and the
Angel, and the Marriage of the Virgin by Gaudenzio
Ferrari. There are two small profiles of Prospero
Colonna and the Marchese di Pescara, and some caricatures.
In a case there is a reproduction of the Codex
Atlanticus of Leonardo.
Sala H.—Here are more drawings and a collection
of prints. In the central case is a drawing by Raphael
for the figure of the Virgin in the Dispute of the Sacrament;
on the back of the sheet is a pen-sketch of a
365group. There are other drawings attributed to various
North Italian artists, and to Albert Dürer. The prints
include specimens of Italian, French, English, Flemish
and German schools.
Milan is rich in private art collections, some the
fruit of a liberal patronage of the fine arts by her wealthy
and noble families in the past, others brought together
by distinguished connoisseurs in the present day. The
famous Borromeo Collection is housed in the old family
palace, and is open to the public on Tuesday and
Friday afternoons. Among a number of works of the
best Lombard period there is the Abbondanza of Gian
Pietrino, an allegorical figure much resembling his well-known
Magdalenes, with beautiful hands displayed in
somewhat affected pose. The flesh colour is luminous
and golden, not heavy and dark as so often with this
painter. A painting by Boltraffio, after Leonardo’s
Madonna of the Rocks, has been spoiled by cleaning.
There is a very charming small picture by the same
artist, of a woman’s head, with golden hair and a crown
of leaves. A little Madonna, attributed in the gallery
to Leonardo, is by one of his followers, perhaps Ambrogio
de Predis. A small picture by Borgognone,
grey in hue, shows his early manner, derived from
Foppa. There are several others by this artist. By
Filippo Mazzola is the line realistic head of a Young
Man in a dark crimson cap and black dress, seen against
a green background. Another very interesting portrait,
of Camillo Trivulzio, is by the rare painter, Bernardino
de’ Conti. It shows a man in a red cap and red dress,
with black curling hair—a very serious profile, full of
character and thought, and finely realised by the artist.
The Madonna and Child, with two Hermit Saints, by
Gaudenzio Ferrari, is a large and simple composition,
full of the painter’s geniality, but without the exaggeration
366and vulgarity he often falls into. The Madonna
is a beautiful image of maternity, stately and sweet,
with golden hair simply arranged; such a face, typically
North Italian, you may sometimes see to-day
among the peasant women in and around Milan. By
the same artist is St. Roch as a pilgrim in full travelling
costume of the sixteenth century. Luini is represented
by Susannah and an Elder, of soft morbid tones,
and by Madonna and Child and little St. John, in a
landscape of hills and trees and water—a thoroughly
characteristic work.
Of other Schools there is Christ on the Cross, by
Lorenzo Lotto; St. Catherine, by Bartolommeo Veneto;
Christ bearing the Cross, by Pinturicchio; and a
Madonna, by Piero di Cosimo. There are many
interesting things in the Museum besides pictures,
including relics of San Carlo.
The important Trivulzio Collection, in the family
palace, opposite to St. Alessandro, can only be visited
by permission of the owner, Prince Trivulzio. It
contains a fine Mantegna—the Assumption of the
Virgin—painted in 1497; Portrait of a Man, by
Antonello da Messina; Birth of the Virgin, by the
Siennese Sano di Pietro; Madonna and Angels, by
Pier’ di Cosimo, etc., and a very interesting portrait of
Lodovico il Moro, by Boltraffio. Here is also preserved
the Gothic tomb of Azzo Visconte, originally
in S. Gottardo, and some splendid tapestries—the
Twelve Months of the Year—of the Renaissance
period, and of Lombard production. The fine
library is rich in the possession of a manuscript by
Leonardo, known as the Codex Trivulziana, and of a
fragment of the precious Libro di Gesù, in which are
portraits of Lodovico il Moro and his son Massimiliano,
aged five, miniatured by Ambrogio de Predis.
The other private collections not being open to the
367public hardly come within our province; we may perhaps
be permitted to mention Signor Crespi’s (Via
Borgo Nuovo), a particularly fine collection, which
has been fully illustrated in a monograph by Sig.
Adolfo Venturi, with reproductions of the pictures.[24]
It contains the very fine portrait of a woman, variously
ascribed to Titian and Giorgione, but given by Venturi
to Pordenone; a very interesting early Correggio—the
Presepio—and a small Madonna, by the same master;
a Madonna of Gio. Bellini, also an early work of great
beauty; a Holy Family, by Lorenzo Lotto, in which
the Virgin is one of his most subtle presentments of feminine
character; the Flight into Egypt, also by Lotto;
Victory of the Gonzaga over the Buonacorsi, with
a very interesting view of Mantua, by Domenico
Morone; a fine portrait of a man attributed to Andrea
Solari, but, according to Venturi, by Bartolommeo
Veneto. The Milanese school is also well represented,
and there are many other works of value.
24. La Galleria Crespi.
The well-known connoisseur, Dr. Gustavo Frizzoni,
also has a small, but very choice collection of pictures,
chiefly of the North Italian and Venetian schools.
CHAPTER XVI
The Castello
In the west of the city a vast red brick building,
towering against the sky, closes the wide vista of
the modern Via Dante. It stands for that storied
stronghold and palace of the Visconti and Sforza, the
Castello di Porta Giovia, whose rapidly vanishing
remains, mutilated, ruined and buried beneath the
additions and incrustations of five centuries of changing
circumstance, have been very recently dug out and
restored and rebuilt into the present interesting
semblance of the fifteenth century original.
The Castello was first built by Galeazzo II. Visconte,
in the latter half of the fourteenth century. Galeazzo’s
stronghold incorporated one of the thirteenth century
gates, the Porta Giovia—or, in Milanese, Zobia—which
had kept the name of the corresponding gate in the
Roman walls, named Giovia in honour of the Emperor
Diocletian Jovius. It served at first solely for defence,
and as a prison. Only a few years after its erection
Galeazzo’s subtle son secured within its walls his first
great prey—Bernabò Visconte, his uncle and fellow-sovereign.
The fortress did not then extend beyond
the city walls; these with the moat formed its defence
towards the country. But Gian Galeazzo constructed
a second citadel beyond the walls and moat, enlarging
the enclosure to the dimensions which they occupy
369to-day—and enclosing Porta Giovia and a portion of
the city walls in the new precincts.
The Castello, so increased and strengthened, became
the chief support of the tyrants of Milan. Its possession
ensured dominion of the city. When Duke
Giovanni Maria was murdered, the fortress was faithfully
held against all attacks by Vincenzo Marliano
for his lawful successor, Filippo Maria, who was able
to enter through it into the seditious city at the head of
an army and force the factions to accept his rule. This
last of the Visconte sovereigns made his dwelling in
the innermost keep of the Castle in gloomy seclusion,
imprisoned by his own fears. His tyranny and dark
habit of life invested the Castle with horror for his
subjects, and immediately after his death they deliberately
tore the great building down, stone by stone, at great
cost. Only the foundations were left standing.
But for a very brief time did the Milanese see
the free sky unobstructed by menacing towers. On
the overthrow of the Ambrosian republic and the
accession of Francesco Sforza, the Castle began to be
rebuilt, and before long the great fortress, enclosed
within much stronger defences than before, was again
in existence. It is this Sforza building, with the
additions made by Francesco’s sons, which we see in
the restored Castello of to-day, though the brave new
battlements and towers give a poor idea of the substance
of those walls which amazed King René of
Anjou when he visited the works with the Duchess
Bianca Maria in 1453, and of a building celebrated
by many writers as the strongest and proudest in the
world.
The first architects—or ingegneri—were Filippo da
Ancona and Giovanni da Milano. The latter was
succeeded by Jacopo da Cortona in 1451. A year
later the building was far enough advanced for the
370Castellan, Foschino degli Attendoli, to take possession.
The day of his installation was of mystical import for
the Duke, who chose a day approved by his astrologers,
when the moon was waxing. Francesco, who
desired to make his building beautiful as well as strong,
engaged the Florentine architect Filarete to design
and adorn a lofty entrance tower in the walls facing
citywards. This tower, destroyed long ago by accident
and time, is now represented by the modern Torre
d’Umberto, in which it must be supposed that the
architect has somewhat freely interpreted the scanty
evidence in contemporary documents and drawings of
the appearance of the original.[25]
25. A fifteenth century graphite drawing of Milan on a wall of
the old monastery of Chiaravalle, a short distance from the city,
shows the form of the castle at that time.
The usual quarrels arose between Filarete and his
Lombard fellow-architects, whom the Tuscan scorned
as mere masons. Their jealousy and impatience defeated
his ideas, and he was finally compelled to abandon
the work entirely to them. The Duke’s decorative
projects indeed came to little. His order to
Jacopo da Cortona to make windows, of such beauty of
style and form as a work like this demands, in the outer
façade was never fulfilled, perhaps because of the inconvenience
of such openings in a defensive curtain,
and it was left to the restorer in these peaceful days to
insert the Gothic windows—elaborately ornamented in
imitation of some of the old ones still remaining in
other parts of the building—which now adorn the front.
After the first the work proceeded slowly, hindered
by the quarrels of the architects, the irregularity of
payments, and the dishonesty of those in charge. In
1454 the Duke’s military engineer, Bartolommeo Gadio
of Cremona, was appointed to the chief post, which he
held to the satisfaction of three successive despots till
371his death in 1484. Duke Francesco was destined
never to inhabit himself this building which he had
watched with such ceaseless interest, but when he died
in 1466 it was complete in all its main features.
Within the great walls which flanked Filarete’s tower
and were guarded at the angles by two massive
round towers lay the vast outer court, with fortified
side gates, as well as the main entrance in the central
tower. At the other end of this piazza rose a second
mighty curtain of masonry, behind which lay the
citadel, containing the Corte Ducale on the north side,
and on the south a strongly defended inner enclosure,
the Rochetta or innermost keep, the place of retreat
in extremity. In this form we see the Castle to-day,
though with all the defensive apparel which frowned
from gates and tower and walls gone.
On the accession of Galeazzo to the dukedom, the
Corte Ducale was completed with the utmost haste
for his reception, and having settled himself there, the
young tyrant gave rein to his extravagant passion for
gorgeous decoration. While keeping architects and
builders still continually at work on his new palace, he
called painters from all parts of his state to fresco its
walls, himself supplying the subjects. There is little
doubt that everything possible to mortals was done to
please a prince whose imperious will was supported by
the torture chamber and the executioner, and that the
palace was soon gay with the colour which he loved.
Within its sumptuous halls Galeazzo entertained his
guests with lavish splendour. Here Cardinal Pietro
Riario was accorded pontifical state on his visit in
1473, and lay in a chamber so superbly adorned that
no one had ever seen another so magnificent and princely,
and here he and his host built up fantastic political
schemes, which were to make the one monarch of
Peter’s throne and the other king of all Italy—schemes
372drowned but a few days later in a poisoned cup offered
to the mad young priest at a Venetian banquet.
The Duke continued the construction of the Rocchetta
also, which his father had left unfinished, and
gave orders for the decoration of the great Sala della
Palla on its north-east side. But it is with the Corte
Ducale that the fateful memories of this prince are
especially associated. Thither he returned on the Feast
of St. Thomas, 1476, with the glory of a victorious
campaign freshly investing him, yet abstracted and
pensive, possessed with a sense of the nearness of
death, so that he bid the singers of his chapel to
repeat every day in the midst of the joyful celebrations
of the season, the mournful cry from the Office of the
Dead, Maria Mater Gratiæ, Mater Misericordiæ….
In the painted halls behind the chapel the usual Christmas
ceremonies were carried out, and in the Sala dei
Fazoli the Yule log was solemnly lighted upon the
hearth in the presence of the tyrant and his family,
and of all the great feudatories of state. In the Sala
delle Columbine—painted with doves—the Duke, clad
in a long crimson robe, entertained his courtiers on
Christmas Day, and discoursed on the greatness of
Casa Sforza, pointing out with unconscious irony how
firmly its fortunes were assured in the many descendants
of his father Francesco then existing in health and
prosperity. We may picture his tall figure on the
following day, clad in the doublet of crimson satin
lined with sable, for which, with characteristic vanity,
he had cast aside his cuirass, fearing to appear too stout
if he wore the armour beneath; and in the long hose,
one crimson, one white, worn by the princes of Milan,
passing through the loggia, which still exists, though
much restored, and down the great staircase into the
courtyard, on his way to attend Mass in S. Stefano.
He had kissed his little sons, and parted from them
373with a strange hesitation—this man who, as his daughter
Caterina proudly declared, never knew fear. Mounting
his horse in the outer court, he rode out beneath the
Tower of Filarete, followed by a gorgeous throng of
courtiers, and his brilliant figure disappears from the
Castello for ever. Later on the same day a messenger
passed out of the gate charged by Bona with three
rings, a turquoise, a ruby, and a precious seal, and with
a vest of white cloth of gold, for the adornment of his
body, which lay laced with twenty-three dagger
wounds, in the Canonica of S. Stefano.
With the death of Galeazzo, the historic interest of
the Castello shifts to the Rocchetta. This inner keep
has remained more in its old state than the Corte
Ducale, and is the most picturesque part of the castle
to-day. The cortile is one of those characteristic
colonnaded buildings which are generally described as
Bramantesque in Milan. Two of the sides of the
quadrangle, however—to the left of and facing the
entrance from the outer court—are of older date, having
been built by Francesco and Galeazzo Maria respectively.
The columns and capitals show the character
of the early Renaissance in Milan; upon the capitals
are carved the shields and various devices of the dukes.
The other part was not finished till later. The lofty
tower at the north-east angle, called the Torre di
Bona, was built during the brief regency of Galeazzo’s
widow, when Cecco Simonetta hastened to complete
the defences of the Rocchetta in order to ensure her
authority. This measure, however, only served for
her undoing at the hands of Lodovico il Moro, who,
having taken advantage of her weakness and folly to
possess himself of the Rocchetta, the person of the
little Duke, and, in consequence, of the supreme
government of the state, made his abode in this, the
heart and key of the whole stronghold.
374During the first years of his rule Lodovico did
little to the Castle beyond completing its defences.
But as time went on he allowed himself to assume the
splendour of a reigning prince, and to satisfy an artistic
appetite as eager as Galeazzo’s and ordered by a finer
discrimination. The great artists whom he called to
his court were set to work to make the palace such a
home of art and beauty as the world has rarely seen.
Their services were required not only for lasting work,
but to design the ephemeral decorations of the gorgeous
state ceremonies in which the regent delighted to
display the wealth at his command. The magnificent
decorations for the coming of the young Duke’s bride,
Isabella of Aragon, in 1489, were designed, it is said,
by Leonardo da Vinci. The regent’s own approaching
marriage with Beatrice d’Este caused a great
ferment of artistic activity during the next year in
the Rocchetta in preparation for her habitation there.
With despotic impatience Lodovico summoned all
the best “painters of histories”—depinctori de istoriade—to
come to Milan within two days of his order on
pain of heavy fines, and show designs for the decoration
of the Sala della Palla. He himself describes the
room in a letter to his brother Cardinal Ascanio.
The ceiling was blue, with golden stars, in similitude
of the heavens, and the walls were covered with
pictures on canvas representing the exploits of Francesco
Sforza, whose image on horseback beneath a triumphal
arch was depicted at the upper end.
With the advent of Beatrice d’Este the Rocchetta
became the scene of an incomparable gaiety. The
young princess filled it with new life. Her extraordinary
capacity for enjoyment never knew satiety,
not even in the lengthiest of state functions, which she
enlivened by teasing the hoary ambassadors who
occupied the place of honour beside her. In the
375beautiful rooms prepared for her in the south-west
side of the court she lived her brief enchanted existence
in the midst of the most exquisite environment
which her husband’s wealth and devotion and the fine
art of the Renaissance could create for her.

THE ROCCHETTA, CASTELLO
377How difficult it is to-day, in this exhumed corpse
of her old home, these dry bones of the past, denuded
of all their old richness of detail and decoration, to
realise that vivid young presence. Yet the sun shines
gloriously in the wide cortile this afternoon, making a
stately pattern of light and shade in the arcades, and
we recognise at least in the fair and spacious proportions
of the building and the grace of sculptured column
and curving arch, that Renaissance beauty of architecture
which made it once a worthy setting for such a prince
and princess as Lodovico il Moro and Beatrice d’Este.
During his regency the Moro spent enormous sums
on the various works which he undertook in the Castle.
He formed a vast piazza around it, in the midst of
which he apparently intended to place Leonardo’s
great equestrian statue of Duke Francesco. The clay
model of this statue was in fact set up there on the
occasion of Bianca Maria Sforza’s marriage with the
Emperor Maximilian, and remained there till, with the
passing of the Moro’s ephemeral glory, it too perished
for the wanton amusement of a foreign invader. In
1494, when the death of Gian Galeazzo removed the
last shadowy limitation of Lodovico’s sovereignty, the
tyrant pressed on with new eagerness the incessant
labours of his architects and engineers on the great
building. The Rocchetta was finally completed by a
portico on the north-east side; and among many other
alterations and additions a set of exquisite camerini
opening into a loggia were built across a bridge over
the moat on the north-east side of the Corte Ducale.
The picturesque exterior of this structure, which has
378been attributed to Bramante—groundlessly, it appears—may
be seen in restored form to-day. The great gardens
which extended on the north and west of the Castle were
a special object of the Moro’s care. He enlarged them
continually, absorbing without mercy all the Naboths’
vineyards adjacent. Both Leonardo and Bramante
were employed by him at this time for various works
in the Castello—chiefly of defence and utility—though
Leonardo was also charged with the decoration of
rooms in his character of painter. There are jottings
in his notebooks referring to work of this sort, estimates
in fact of the cost of the materials and labour required.
Other existing documents show him frescoing the Sala
delle Asse and a certain Saletta Negra in the Corte
Ducale. But in spite of the most painstaking research
and every effort of restoration, there is nothing now
remaining in these rooms which can be considered
Leonardo’s handiwork. Neither of Bramante is there
any undoubted trace left, except a precious fragment
of a painting in one of the rooms of the Rocchetta.
The sudden death of Beatrice in the early days of
1497 extinguished all the sunshine in the Castello.
The labours of builders and artists still continued upon
it. But it was to works of defence that the thoughts
of the Duke were compelled now to turn almost exclusively.
The peril of the French threatened the
throne of the Sforza. Leonardo and the others were
occupied in 1498 and 1499 in strengthening the fortifications
and inventing new engines of defence, and
the Rocchetta especially was rendered so strong that
it was practically impregnable. Yet all this labour
and care served only for the ruin of the Moro, and the
advantage of his enemies. Afraid to trust himself
within it, as we have seen, he abandoned it at the
critical moment, leaving it in the hands of his faithless
Castellan Bernardino da Corte, and deluding himself
379with the belief that he was turning his back upon it for
an hour only, to return in triumph to its relief, he
passed out of the gates for ever.
With the departure of Lodovico Sforza ended the
good days of the Castello. Surrendered by Bernardino
da Corte to the French, it was sacked of all its
wonderful contents. Bernardino claimed as his share
of the spoil all that Lodovico had not removed of the
famous Sforza treasure, including priceless works of
the goldsmiths’ art. Gian Giacomo Trivulzio seized
the splendid tapestries. All the exquisite accessories
of Beatrice’s short life, her costly robes, her instruments
of music, her jewels, her beautiful books, were
rudely shared between the various spoilers. What
became of the pictures is unknown. The French
captains occupied her private apartments, her delicate
camerini, and the beautiful halls and courts where life
had been practised as a fine art, were given up to coarse
and drunken jollity, and defiled by the foul habits of
the invaders. How deplorable the change in the eyes
of the Italian princes and ambassadors who waited with
servile deference upon Louis XII. during his stay in
Milan is shown by many records. In the castello
there is nothing but dirt and foulness, says a Venetian
who was present then, such as Signor Lodovico would
not have allowed for the whole world.
The Castle had now to serve the grim purposes of
war, not of art and pleasure. For these it was well
fitted, in the hands of determined defenders. The
French chronicler, Jean d’Auton, who was in the
train of Louis XII., describes with admiration its
immense strength, its broad moats, its towers, ramparts,
walls and outworks, its fortified gates, its sally ports
and posterns, with the impregnable Rocchetta in its
midst. If their effeminate stomachs had been swelled by
manly hearts, says he, speaking of Lodovico’s garrison,
380well might they have held it long against every human
power, for they had in their hands one of the most advantageous
places in the world…. In such keeping is
it now, he adds, that, in spite of all the winds, in every
corner of its garden, the noble fleur-de-lys shall flower for
ever. The fleur-de-lys was not, however, so fadeless
as he boasted. But it bloomed undisturbed for twelve
years, during which period the palace once or twice knew
splendour and gaiety once more, as in 1507, when
Louis XII. held his court there for a short time, and was
waited on by cardinals, princes, and distinguished men
from all parts of Italy. Then it was that Isabella
d’Este danced with the king in the great ball-room in
the Rocchetta, where her dead sister had presided.
There, too, was Galeazzo di San Severino, once the
most intimate friend of the now captive Moro and his
wife, and now Grand Ecuyer to the usurper. The
court poets, the musicians sang their venal praises as
gaily for the new as for the old master, Leonardo, too,
was there, in the service of the French king. For
him one tyrant passed and another came; art alone
endured.
The ravages in the palace were concealed by the
gorgeous decorations. Two years later the king
came again, and the company on this occasion was so
superb that the meanest dresses were of brocade.
These were but temporary liftings of the gloom. In
1512 the castle was besieged by the Holy League,
and the French turned out. Again in 1515 it was
retaken by the French, and the weak young Duke
Massimiliano Sforza was replaced by the splendid
Francis I., who rode in, fresh from his victory in the
Battle of the Giants, beneath the usual arches of
triumph. In 1521 a terrific explosion of gunpowder,
lit it is said by a thunderbolt from a serene sky, destroyed
the great Torre di Filarete, and killed the
381Castellan and a number of the garrison. A few months
later the Castle was besieged by Charles V.’s army,
and after fourteen months of heroic endurance, the
French were again expelled. The reign of Francesco
II. Sforza followed with all its terrible vicissitudes of
war and siege and Spanish occupation. Bombardments,
the necessity for new defences and alterations,
the polluting presence of the Spaniards and lanzknechts
wrecked ever more and more the proud habitation
of the Sforza. A mocking reflection of its old
glory brightened it for a few years after Duke Francesco’s
reconciliation with the Emperor in 1530, and
one or two splendid pageants were added to the long
succession of gorgeous spectacles of which it had been
the scene under the Sforza. These ended in 1535 in
the melancholy ceremony of the last Duke’s funeral,
when his dead body, or rather an image of it, arrayed
in crimson velvet and scarlet hose, and a mantle of
richest golden brocade, and crowned with the ducal
beretta, was borne forth beneath a canopy of cloth of
gold, by the doctors of the University, preceded by an
endless train of friars and monks and clergy and black-hooded
mourners carrying torches, and followed by
kinsmen, ambassadors and nobles in sable robes reaching
to the ground. The real body was carried out quietly
to the Duomo the same evening. Thus in symbolic
show and unreal grandeur the short-lived dynasty of
the Sforza vanished out of this great fabric of its
creation.
From this time the Castello ceased to be the chief
palace of a sovereign prince. Under the Spaniards
its precincts were enlarged and strengthened in the
second half of the sixteenth century by an immense
outer quadrangle of fortifications which completely
altered its aspect. The changing conditions of warfare,
and the advance of the science of fortification, brought
382continual additions and changes, and many of the
beautiful constructions of the Sforza period were ruthlessly
sacrificed. Yet the Castello remained for long
one of the famous sights of Europe, and is described
with admiration by many travellers.
In 1800 the fortifications built by the Spaniards
were destroyed, and only the old Sforza nucleus remained,
abandoned to natural decay, and converted
later into barracks. It is from this fate that its ruins
have been rescued and built up into the imposing edifice
of to-day.
The stately halls of the Corte Ducale are now the
home of the archæological and artistic collections of the
municipality. We have only space to mention shortly
some of the most interesting objects as we pass through
the rooms.
Sala I., once the office of the ducal chancellors,
contains prehistoric, Etruscan, Greek and Roman
antiquities, mostly dug up in Milan and its province.
The beautiful torso of a Venus, with fragments of a
Cupid and marine accessories forming a group with
her, is the most precious relic yet drawn from the grave
of imperial Milan. Another treasure is the base
decorated with graceful fresco paintings, in excellent
preservation, of Ceres, Fortune, Hercules and Victory.
Sala II., containing Lombard sculptures from the
sixth to the thirteenth centuries shows the complete
decay of the old Roman tradition and the rude early
stages of the new era of art. The most interesting
objects historically, and also as evidence of the extraordinarily
barbarous state of Lombard sculpture in the
twelfth century, are the bas-reliefs from the old Porta
Romana, one of the gates built by the Milanese in
1171. They represent the return of the citizens after
their expulsion by Barbarossa, and in the rows of
rudely carved figures on the first pilaster we see on one
383side the Milanese knights and men-at-arms entering a
gate, with the name Mediolanum above, marshalled by
a priest bearing a banner; on another side the soldiers of
the allied cities, issuing from gates, with Brisia (Brescia)
and Cremona marked above; on another, women and
horsemen and priests carrying the cross. A boastful
inscription records the authors of the sculptures,
Anselmo and Gherardo, and proclaims one a new
Dædalus, the other as being pollice docto, of cunning
hand! On the other pilaster St. Ambrose is represented
with scourge in hand driving out the Arians,
and on another side are the citizens in procession, men
with tools and chattels, women with babies.
A large figure astride a devil, supposed to be a
satirical portrait of Barbarossa, was once on the same
gate, together with an insulting figure of the Empress
which is also in this room. Here is, besides that
precious memorial of Milan’s freedom, the Stone of the
Milanese Consuls, once fixed also on Porta Romana,
a tablet recording the return of the people to their city
in 1167, and the erection of the towers and gates,
together with the names of the consuls.
The ceiling of this hall—one of the state rooms of
the Sforza—shows traces of Renaissance painting—Cupids
holding shields.
Sala III.—Fourteenth century sculpture by the
Campionese masters. Here is the great sepulchral
monument of Bernabò Visconte, with an equestrian
statue of him on the top, executed in his lifetime,
probably by Bonino da Campione, the sculptor of the
tomb of Cansignorio at Verona, which it resembles in
style. In the reliefs the Pisan traditions of Giovanni
da Balduccio are followed, but with the inferior ability
and the heaviness and rigidity of the local school, and
modified also by a tendency towards realistic expression
and elaboration of the draperies, which develops later
384into the mannerism of the fifteenth century Lombards.
The smaller monument of Bernabò’s wife, Regina
della Scala, is by the same school. The Dead Christ
upon the front is, however, a more artistic piece of
work than the same subject on Bernabò’s tomb. The
droop of the head and fall of the arms is expressed
with truth and feeling, and the figures of Luke and
John are excellent in their dignity and simplicity.
The vaulted roof of this room is decorated with a
fifteenth century fresco of the Resurrection by an
inferior Lombard painter, and with the arms and
initials of Galeazzo Maria Sforza.
Sala IV.—Works of the Campionese masters,
among them the groups of Madonna and Saints, once
upon the old Porta Orientale and Porta Romana. In
the cortile is set up the magnificent marble portal of the
palace built by Pigello Portinari in the reign of Francesco
Sforza, to accommodate the Medicean Bank,
and not long since pulled down. This beautifully
proportioned doorway is attributed to Michelozzo.
In the spandrils are profile busts of Duke Francesco
and Bianca Maria. The heavy figures on the outer
sides of the door are additions by some Lombard
sculptor.
Sala V. consists of the upper half of the old ducal
chapel. It still preserves, in much damaged condition,
the ceiling fresco of God the Father in a blue sky with
golden stars, which Galeazzo Maria commanded to be
painted, and for which there was great competition
between the court artists. It was finally done, in part
at least, by Bonifazio Bembo, Stefano de’ Fedeli and
Gio. Montorfano. A Resurrection is also dimly
visible, and beneath the vaulting the Virgin and Angel
of the Annunciation, with Saints half obliterated on
the walls below. The room contains sculpture of the
early fifteenth century, and an exquisite Renaissance
385doorway at the head of the room, and another from
the palace of Ippolita Sforza in Piazza S. Giovanni in
Conca, at the entrance into Sala X.
Sala VI.—The old Sala delle Asse—at present
empty—has a grand ceiling decoration, purporting to
be a restoration of the decoration done by Leonardo
in this room for Lodovico il Moro, of which some
supposed traces were discovered here.
Sala VII.—This, called the Sala dei Ducali, from
the ducal shields with which the ceiling is painted,
contains sculpture of the late fifteenth century. Here
are some of the characteristic productions of the
Milanese Renaissance sculptors, among them a tondo of
the Nativity, an early and attractive work by Amadeo,
in which the mannerisms, such as the paper-like folds
of his draperies, are not yet unpleasantly evident; four
pilasters, with reliefs attributed to Tommaso Cazzaniga;
a little tabernacle in the window representing
St. Sebastian, now attributed to Amadeo, to whom is
also ascribed a little bas-relief of St. Cristopher,
carrying a vivacious infant with a large head. There
is also here a beautiful tabernacle, attributed to the
Maestro di San Tommaso (so called from a work by
him in S. Tommaso at Venice), and a bas-relief by
the Florentine Agostino di Duccio.
Sala VIII.—The Sala delle Columbine of Galeazzo
Maria’s time is decorated with the favourite ducal device
of the dove in the midst of rays, and the motto
A Bon Droit. It is devoted to the works of Amadeo
and the sculptors of his time. Here are some characteristic
pieces by the Mantegazza brothers, two kneeling
saints, angular and unbeautiful, and four bas-reliefs
from the old façade of S. Satiro, representing Sibyls, and
the creation of Adam and Eve. In these a predilection
for long and angular contours and exaggeratedly
complicated folds are united to an energetic, almost
386violent expression. Two kneeling angels, once attributed
to the Mantegazza, are probably by Amadeo, by whom
also are the tondi with the Virgin and the Angel of the
Annunciation, and probably the head of a boy, placed
in the middle of the room, broad and realistic in style,
and of vivacious expression, but without beauty. Of
rich and exuberant fancy are the exquisite arabesques
on some marble fragments supposed to belong to the
Targhetta monument in the Duomo, sculptured by
Amadeo. A tondo of the Nativity shows the fully
developed manner of this master. There is also a
bas-relief of Cain and Abel by Amadeo, as well as
other things by him and his fellow sculptors.
Sala IX.—The Sala degli Scarlioni—of the Zigzags—painted
with red and white stripes, contains sculpture
of the rather later period of il Bambaia and Fusina.
Here is Bambaia’s famous work, the recumbent statue
of Gaston de Foix, from the hero’s monument in
Sta. Marta, which was broken up and sold at the
demolition of that church. The head is of classic
beauty, and the whole figure shows a depth and sincerity
of feeling to which we are hardly accustomed in this
able but usually cold and uninspired artist. There are
smaller fragments of the decoration of the same tomb
on a stand close by. The casts in the cases are from
reliefs also intended for this monument and now
dispersed in various collections; they show in the
detached style of the ornamentation and the confused
design, a desire for novelty, unrestrained by artistic
feeling. There are other works by this master, some
of a classic grace, besides a number of other interesting
things.
Sala X.—The lower half of the Capella Ducale exhibits
a fine collection of the characteristic terra-cotta
ornamentation of North Italy. In this delightfully
plastic material, so rich and picturesque in colour, the
387Lombard decorative artists found a most happy medium
for their art, which for the play of its exuberant gaiety
and fancy needed a less severe material than marble.
This wealth of exquisite fragments of decoration from
old houses and convents gives some idea of the beauty
which clothed the buildings of this city and its
neighbours in the Gothic and Renaissance periods.
Here are set up windows with rich mouldings such as
may still be seen here and there about the city, but
more and more rarely as time goes on and the beautiful
old buildings fall one by one in that dreadful sounding
process, the sventramento of the old crowded quarters.
Here are some remains of the lately destroyed house
of the Missaglia, a famous family of armourers in the
fifteenth century, whose monogram appears upon a
capital, and fragments from the beautiful Banco de’
Medici, of which some drawings are also shown. The
charming fresco of little Gian Galeazzo Sforza, reading
Cicero, by Bramantino, now in the Wallace Collection,
came from this palace.
Mounting by the grand staircase and passing through
the Loggia di Galeazzo Maria, we enter the great Sala
Verde of the ducal days, which now contains a fine
collection of majolica; ivories of the Roman and
Mediæval eras; Limoges enamels; some beautiful
sixteenth and seventeenth century glass, besides other
things.
Sala II.—Here are some very beautiful crucifixes
and sacred vessels, examples of goldsmiths’ work of
the Gothic and Renaissance periods; bronzes of later
date; seventeenth century tapestries, etc.
Sala III. and Sala IV. contain carved and inlaid
furniture—cornices, panels of altarpieces, etc. A
carved altar frame of richest Renaissance style, with
little paintings of saints at the corners, is a Lombard
production of the fifteenth century.
388Sala Milano.—This room is chiefly occupied with
drawings and paintings of the buildings of old Milan,
and mementoes of her history. Beneath the ceiling
are ranged charming fresco portraits of the Sforza, by
Luini, taken from a house in Corso Magenta. They
are of course chiefly fancy presentments of those
historic personages. The great silken standard of St.
Ambrogio, partly needlework, partly painted in tempera,
of the sixteenth century, hangs on the wall. A very
interesting little painting on wood, much damaged, depicts
Galeazzo Maria Sforza, his son Gian Galeazzo,
and lastly Lodovico il Moro, following one another in
order of rank on horseback, fully armed and accompanied
by their pages. Their arms and special devices are
painted on the trappings of their horses. It is a work
evidently of Galeazzo Maria’s time.
Sala VII.—Here we enter the Pinacoteca, which
contains a small but very valuable collection of the
Lombard and other North Italian Schools.
Martyrdom of S. Sebastian by Vincenzo Foppa is an
impressive work. The artist’s tendency to dark and
grey tones is carried to an extreme, and the effect is
gloomy, almost tragic. St. Ursula and her Virgins by
Moretto. The saint in her flowing draperies, holding
the banners, is a noble figure, and the colour is good,
with that opaque quality peculiar to this Brescian artist.
Sala II.—Large altarpiece by Borgognone,
Madonna with SS. Sebastian and Jerome, is in his
usual gentle and devout manner. Buttinone, a series
of small scenes from the New Testament, showing all
his peculiar mannerisms; the action of the rather
grotesque figures is decidedly vigorous. Vincenzo
Foppa, a small Madonna picture, has all the painter’s
strong characteristics. The string of corals reminds
one of his Paduan training. Gianpietrino, a picture
of the Magdalen, his favourite subject, is better drawn
389and modelled than his figures sometimes are, and
less morbid in the flesh tones. Sodoma, a very
theatrical S. Michael. Boltraffio, Madonna and
Child of his usual type, and rather hot colour, and
two panels of Saints, with well-painted profile portraits
of donors. Correggio, Madonna and Child, with little
S. John is a particularly gracious composition. She
looks down with a sad half smile at the children, who
have the childish charm which Correggio depicts with
such subtle mastery. It is a picture to sit down in front
of and enjoy. By Carlo Crivelli there are two Saints,
S. John with finger on lip, holding a book, and S.
Bartholomew holding a knife and book. Antonello
da Messina, a fine portrait of a dark man crowned
with a green wreath. On the other side of the room
there is a splendid portrait by Tintoretto of Doge
Jacopo Soranzo, an old man in deep wine-coloured
dress. Moroni, a portrait of a man in black with
white ruff. Il Bassano, a man in elaborately ornamental
armour. Antonio Pordenone, a fine portrait
of a man with a small dog, a Titianesque landscape
showing through the window. By Bernardino Licinio
is a beautiful portrait of a fair, golden-haired woman,
in rich black velvet dress embroidered in gold.
She holds a picture of a man, and a lovely landscape
of water and hills and sky shows through the
window. This work has all the warmth and glow
of the best period of Venetian painting. Cariani, a
realistic portrait of a stout woman painted in a masterly
manner. In interesting contrast to these splendid,
generous, if decidedly sensuous paintings, is the small
portrait by Lorenzo Lotto of a young man. It is
not only the great subtlety and delicacy of treatment,
the arrangement of cool flesh tones, grey dress and
blue background, but the individuality of facial expression
that most distinguishes it from contemporary
390painting. The artist has analysed the character of
this youth and given us a psychological study. Mr.
Berenson calls this picture ‘artistic’ in the French
sense of the word and unexpected as a work of the
Renaissance.[26]
26. B. Berenson, Lorenzo Lotto.
On the walls are placed frescoes by Foppa and
the early Milanese school, removed from demolished
churches. Some beautiful miniatured books, Corali,
Missals, Lives of the Saints, Bibles, etc., are ranged
down the middle of the room on screens.
A small door at the end of this room opens into a
way which leads by narrow staircases and passages
and by a sort of drawbridge through the Torre di
Bona into the Rocchetta. It was across here, by
ways very strongly defended and almost impossible
to force, that the little Duke Gian Galeazzo was
hurried into the keep when he was stolen from his
mother by the emissaries of Lodovico il Moro. The
great rooms of the Rocchetta, once sacred to the
fortunate existence of Lodovico and Beatrice, and now
completely restored, contain the collections of Modern
Art and the Museum of the Risorgimento, which is
filled with deeply interesting memorials of that great
recent moment of Milan’s history, when she showed herself
splendidly true to her grand traditions as the leader
of the Lombard League seven hundred years earlier.
There is something curiously suggestive in the presence
of these memorials here in the old home of Lodovico
il Moro, who represents the height of the tyranny to
which the city succumbed in the intervening centuries.
As we glance round these renovated rooms we realise
how victoriously she has at last swept that tyranny
and all its sins and evil memories away, sacrificing
with it inevitably the artistic and decorative beauty
which partly redeemed it.
391In the Sala del Tesoro, on the ground floor, where
modern sculpture is now exhibited, will be found the
remains of a fresco by Bramante, representing Argus, a
magnificent warrior figure, fit guardian of this chamber,
which once held the famous treasure of the Sforza.
TABLE OF THE VISCONTI

TABLE OF THE SFORZA

APPENDIX
TRAM ROUTES, ETC.
The following is a list of the trams and ways to
the various places of interest. The trams start from
the Duomo.
St. Ambrogio (p. 256), San Vittore tram.
Palazzo di Brera (p. 335) and S. Marco (p. 296)
(street on right), Porta Volta tram.
S. Lorenzo (p. 278), Colonne di S. Lorenzo
(p. 278) and St. Eustorgio (p. 284), Porta Ticinese
tram.
Monastero Maggiore (p. 320) and S. Maria delle
Grazie (p. 310), Porta Magenta (Maddalena) tram.
S. Simpliciano (p. 295) and S. Maria Incoronata
(p. 305), Corso Garibaldi tram.
S. Pietro in Gessate (p. 306), Porta Vittoria
tram.
S. Maria della Passione (p. 326). Piazza Monforte
tram is the nearest. Alighting at Via S. Damiano,
you pass by the garden of Pal. Visconti di Modrone
(p. 334) on the way to the church.
Ospedale Maggiore (p. 308), Porta Romana tram.
Alight at S. Nazaro.
S. Celso (p. 293) and S. Maria presso S. Celso
(p. 327), Porta Lodovica tram.
S. Babila (p. 294) and Pal. Silvestri (p. 328),
Porta Venezia tram.
396Museo Poldi-Pezzoli in Via Morone (p. 352) is
quickly reached on foot from the Duomo by Corso
Vittoria Emanuele and Via S. Paolo.
S. Satiro (p. 318), in Via Torino, is two or three
minutes on foot from the Duomo.
Biblioteca Ambrosiana (p. 359) and S. Sepolcro
(p. 295) are also quickly reached by Via Torino and
Via Spadari (on right).
Pal. Borromeo (pp. 302 and 365) is reached from
Piazza Cordusio by Via del Bocchetto.
The Castello (p. 368) is a few minutes’ walk by
Via Mercanti (Pal. della Ragione (p. 296) and
Piazza dei Mercanti on the left) and Via Dante.
Many trams go in that direction from the Duomo or
Piazza Cordusio.
There are frequent trains from the Stazione Centrale
for the Certosa of Pavia (30 to 40 min.), Chiaravalle
(11 min.) and Monza (15 min.). Monza may
also be tediously reached by steam-tram from the
Duomo.
INDEX
- A
- Adelmano, 18
- Adeodatus, 11
- Agostino di Duccio, 385
- Albero, the, 244
- Albertinelli, Mariotto, 355
- Alessi, Gal., 330
- Alexander II., Pope, 30, 32, 33
- —— VI., Pope, 168, 179, 187
- Alypius, 11
- Amadeo, Gio. Ant., 213, 214, 231, 245, 250, 385, 386
- ——, Guglia di, 250
- Ambrogio da Fossano (see Borgognone)
- Ambrose, St., 8;
- Angilberto, Archbishop, 16, 259
- Anguissola, Sophonisba, 357
- Annovello da Imbonate, 275
- Anselmo da Baggio, 29-32 (see also Alexander II.)
- Ansperto, Archbishop, 16, 17, 259, 274
- Antelami, Benedetto, 298
- Antonello da Messina, 366, 389
- Appiani, Andrea, 335
- Aragon, Alfonso of, King of Naples, 124, 127;
- Arialdo, 30, 31, 33
- Ariberto, Archbishop, 18-25
- Averulino, Ant. (see Filarete)
- Augustine, St., 10, 11
- Ausonius, 7
- Auxentius, 8
- B
- Bambaia, il, 214, 215, 234, 240, 243, 245, 386
- Bandello, Fra Matteo, 201, 317, 324
- Barbavara, Francesco, 117
- Barnabas, St., 7
- Bartolommeo Veneto, 336
- Bassano, il, 389
- Bassi, Martino, 279
- Beatrice, Empress, 50, 51, 55
- Bellincione, Bernardo, 161
- Bellini, Gentile, 339
- ——, Gian, 341, 367
- Bembo, Bonifazio, 215, 384
- ——, Pietro, 359
- Bentivoglio, Alessandra, 323, 326
- ——, Alessandro, 320
- Bernard, St., 35
- Bernardino da Corte, 182, 183, 379
- Bertolino da Novara, 229
- Biblioteca Ambrosiana, 359-65
- —— Pinacoteca, 361-365
- Museo Settala, 361
- Bicocca, La, battle of, 193
- Boltraffio, 221, 325, 345, 346, 358, 365, 366, 389
- Bonaparte, Napoleon, 225;
- statue of, 335
- Bonifazio Veronese, 339
- Bonsignore, 357
- Bordone, Paris, 327, 338
- Borgia, Lucrezia, 359
- Borgognone, 218, 219, 273, 274, 275, 295, 325, 327, 336, 344, 345, 388
- 398Borromeo, Carlo, Cardinal and Saint, 39, 205-207, 215, 231, 247;
- tomb of, 241
- ——, Federigo, Cardinal, 215, 359
- Botticelli, 353, 362
- Bourbon, Constable de, 193, 194, 196
- Bramante, 156, 162, 211, 231, 276, 277, 313, 318-320, 350, 378, 391
- Bramantino, 220, 290, 336, 344, 346, 358, 365, 387
- Brera, Biblioteca, di, 335
- ——, Pinacoteca, di, 335-51
- Briosco, Benedetto, 212, 213, 214, 288
- ——, Francesco, 294
- Brunelleschi, 121, 211
- Burigozzo, 199, 200, 203, 205
- Busca, Gabrio, 215
- Bussolari, Fra Giacomo de, 101
- Busti, Agostino (see Bambaia, il)
- Buttinone, Bernardo, 218, 307, 343, 388
- C
- Caiazzo, Conte di, 181
- Cambrai, Peace of, 197
- Camelli, Ant. (il Pistoia), 161, 171, 173
- Campi, the, 223;
- Campione, Masters of, 210, 245, 383, 384
- ——, Bonino da, 229, 383, 384
- ——, Giacomo da, 241, 244
- ——, Maffiolo da, 229
- ——, Marco da, 229
- ——, Zeno da, 229
- Campo Fregoso, Ant. di, 161
- Canaletto, 343
- Cane, Facino, 117, 118
- Canova, 335
- Caponi, Rafaello, 353
- Caradosso, 162, 216, 319, 320
- Cariani, 338, 357, 389
- Carmagnola, 120, 122, 328
- Carpaccio, 339
- Castle of Milan, 119, 127, 130, 145, 150, 182, 183, 185, 191, 192, 196, 368-382;
- Art Collections in, 382-391
- Castruccio, 91
- Catharists, the, 28, 29
- Cazzaniga, the, 214, 288, 312
- Cazzaniga, Tommaso da, 234, 385
- Cellant, Contessa di, 324
- Cesare da Sesto, 221, 344
- Charlemagne, 15
- Charles the Bald, 17
- —— of Bohemia, 100
- —— VIII. of France, 170, 172, 173, 175, 179
- —— V., Emperor, 193, 195, 196, 197, 198, 203
- Chrysoloras, Emanuel, 112
- Cima, 339, 343
- Civerchio, 343
- Clement VI., Pope, 97
- —— VII., Pope, 195, 197
- Conrad the Salic, Emperor, 19, 20, 21, 22
- Constance, Peace of, 55
- Constance of Sicily, 55, 257
- Constantine, Emperor, 5, 7
- Conti, Bernardino dei, 221, 222, 365
- Correggio (Antonio Allegri), 348, 367, 389
- Cortenuova, Battle of, 59
- Cossa, Francesco, 348
- Costa, Lorenzo, 348
- Crespi, Daniele, 223
- Cristina of Sweden, 203
- Crivelli, Carlo, 341, 342, 343, 357, 389
- ——, Lucrezia, 160
- D
- Dal Verme, Jacopo, 110, 122
- D’Amboise, Charles, 190
- Decembrio, Pier Candido, 121, 265
- De Foix, Gaston, 190, 244;
- statue of, 386
- De Lautrec, Sieur, 193
- De Leyva, 196, 197
- De Predis, Ambrogio, 219, 220, 346, 358
- Desio, battle of, 75
- Diocletian, Emperor, 5, 6
- Dolcebuono, Gio., 212, 214, 231, 320, 327
- Dosso Dossi, 347
- Duomo, the, 11, 199, 112, 324-253
- E
- Enzo, King of Sardinia, 60
- Erlembaldo da Cotta, 32, 33, 34
- 399Este, da, Beatrice (Visconte), 77, 78
- ——, Beatrice (wife of Tristan Sforza), 149
- ——, Beatrice (wife of Lodovico il Moro), 158, 162, 163, 164, 165, 167, 173, 176, 177, 178, 374, 377, 378;
- Niccolò III., 125
- Eugenius IV., Pope, 124
- Eusebio di San Giorgio, 350
- Eustachio, Filippo, 150
- Eustorgio, St., 284
- Ezzelino da Romano, 67, 69
- F
- Fancelli, Luca, 231
- Fernach, Hans von, 241
- Ferrari, Gaudenzio, 222, 274, 312, 327, 337, 344, 346, 365
- ——, Defendente, 343
- Fiesca, Elisabetta della, 96
- Filarete, 211, 308, 370
- Filelfo, 133, 136
- Fogolino Marco, 357
- Foppa, Ambrogio (see Caradosso)
- ——, Vincenzo, 217, 218, 292, 336, 345, 358, 388, 390
- Francesco di Giorgio, 231
- Francia, 348
- Francis I. of France, 192, 194, 195, 197, 380
- Frederick I., Barbarossa, 45, 46, 47, 48, 49;
- Frederick II., Emperor, 56, 59, 60
- Fusina, Andrea, 215, 234, 306, 386
- G
- Gadio, Bart., 140, 370
- Gallerani, Cecilia, 160, 164, 201, 328
- Gentile da Fabriano, 351
- Gervasio, S., 7, 11, 256, 259, 273
- Gianpietrino, 221, 295, 344, 358, 365, 388
- Giovanni di Balduccio, 210, 290, 292, 293
- —— da Milano, 216
- —— da Murano, 343
- Gmünd, Heinrich von, 236
- Grassi, dei, the, 229; Porrino, 241
- Gregorio da Montelungo, 60
- Gregory VII., Pope, 26, 34, 35, 42
- Guardi, 343
- Guido, Archbishop, 29, 30, 31, 32, 33, 34
- Guitelmo, Mastro, 50
- H
- Hawkwood, Sir John, 101, 102
- Henry III., Emperor, 24, 29
- —— VI., King of the Romans, 55, 257
- —— VII., Emperor, 80, 81, 82, 83, 84, 85, 258
- Hildebrand, 26, 30, 31, 32 (see also Gregory VII.)
- I
- Isacco da Imbonate, 243, 244
- J
- Jacopino da Tradate, 211, 243
- Julius, II., Pope, 187, 190, 191, 283
- Justina, Empress, 8, 9, 11
- L
- Lampugnano, Gio. Ant., 143, 145, 146
- Lando, Count, 100
- Landolfo da Cotta, 30
- Lanino, Bernardino, 223, 274, 337
- Lanzone, 24, 25
- Legnano, Battle of, 54, 55
- Leo X. Pope, 193
- Leonardo da Vinci, 154, 156, 158, 159, 160, 162, 179, 211, 214, 219, 231, 313, 315, 316, 317, 318, 374, 378, 380
- Leone da Perego, Fra, 41, 60, 66, 67, 68
- Leoni, Leone, 240, 333
- Liberale da Verona, 339
- Licinio, Bernardino, 389
- Liprando di San Paolo, 33
- Loggia degli Osii, 298, 299
- 400Lombard League, the, 53, 54, 56
- Lotto, Lorenzo, 340, 357, 366, 367, 389, 390
- Louis of Bavaria, Emperor, 89, 90, 91
- —— XII. of France, claim on Milan, 171, 179;
- Luini, Bernardino, 222, 304, 312, 313, 320, 323, 324, 327, 337, 345, 358, 361, 366, 388
- M
- Maestro di San Tommaso, 385
- Maino, Agnese del, 121, 133
- Mantegazza, Cristoforo and Antonio, 212, 213, 385
- Mantegna, Andrea, 341, 342, 356, 366
- Marco d’ Oggiono, 221, 222, 337, 346
- Margaret of Brabant, Empress, 258
- Marliano, Vincenzo, 119, 369
- Matteo da Civate, 216
- Maximian, Emperor, 5, 7
- Maximilian, Emperor, 158, 169, 181
- Mazzola, Filippo, 365
- Medici, Cosimo dei, 134;
- Melegnano (Marignano), Battle of, 192
- Melzi, Francesco, 221, 222
- Merula, Giorgio, 328
- Michelino da Besozzo, 217, 240, 304
- Michelozzo, Michele, 211, 285, 291, 292
- Mignot, Jean, 229
- Monica, St., 10
- Montagna, Bart., 338
- Montana, Cola, 143
- Montorfano, Gio., 306, 317, 318, 384
- Moretto, 327, 338, 388
- Morone, Domenico, 367
- ——, Girolamo, 192, 195
- Moroni, G. B., 338, 389
- N
- Naples, King of (see Aragon)
- Naviglio, the, 154, 284
- Niccolò da Correggio, 162
- —— Foligno, 351, 356
- Novara, Battle of, 186;
- defeat of the French at, 192
- O
- Oberto da Pellavicino, 68, 75
- Oldrado da Tresseno, 298
- Olgiati, Girolamo, 143, 144, 145, 146
- Orleans, Duke of, 116
- Orombello, Michele, 120
- Orsenigo, Simone, 229
- Ospedale Maggiore, 308, 309
- Ossona, Gio., 128
- Otho the Great, 18, 257
- Ottobello da Mandello, 60
- P
- Pacchiarotti, 350
- Pallavicino, Gio. Francesco, 150
- ——, Antonio Maria, 180
- Palazzo Arcivescovile, 255, 333
- —— Borromeo, 302, 303, 304
- —— Carmagnola, 328
- —— Castani, 329
- —— Chierici, 333
- —— Dal Verme, 330
- —— dei Giurisconsulti, 333
- —— della Ragione, 296, 297, 298, 300, 301
- —— Fontana, or Silvestri, 328
- —— Marino, 330
- —— Omenoni, 333
- —— Ponti, 329
- —— Vimercati, doorway of, 307
- —— Visconti di Modrone, 33
- Palissy, Sieur de, 190, 191
- Palma Vecchio, 338
- Palmezzano, Marco 349, 356
- Patarini, the, 28, 29, 30, 31, 32, 33, 34.
- Pellegrini, Pellegrino, 236, 240, 241, 255, 327
- Perugino, Pietro, 156, 356
- Pescara, Marquis of, 194, 195, 196
- Pesellino, Francesco, 355
- Peter Damian, 31, 32
- 401Peter of Verona (Peter Martyr), 40, 41, 66, 67, 287;
- Petrarca, Francesco, 103, 105, 106
- Piazza of Lodi, the, 223;
- Callisto, 335
- —— dei Mercanti, 297, 298, 299, 300, 301
- —— Cordusio, 297
- —— Verzieri, 309
- Piccinino, Niccolò, 123, 124, 125, 126, 243
- ——, Francesco, 126, 128, 243
- ——, Jacopo, 126, 128, 134
- Piero di Cosimo, 366
- —— dei Franceschi, 350, 356
- Pinturicchio, 366
- Pius IV., Pope, 206
- Poldi-Pezzoli, Museo, 352-359
- Pordenone, Ant., 367, 389
- Porta, della, Gian Giacomo, 215
- Porta Nuova, 301
- —— Ticinese, 280, 283
- Proccacini, 241
- Protasio, St., 7, 11, 256, 259, 273
- Pusterla, della, Francesco, 95;
- R
- Raphael, 349, 362, 363
- Ravenna, Battle of, 190
- Riario, Card. Pietro, 371
- Ricchini, 280
- Rizzo, Antonio, 234
- Roberti, Ercole dei, 348
- Romano, Gian Cristoforo, 163
- Rondinelli, 349
- Rosa, Salvator, 351
- S
- Salai, 221, 222
- San Secondo, Jacopo di, 163
- San Severino, Roberto di, 148, 151
- ——, Galeazzo di, 162, 163, 180, 181, 184, 186, 195, 380
- ——, Gaspare di (Fracasso), 180
- Sano di Pietro, 366
- St. Alessandro, 328
- St. Ambrogio, Basilica of, 55, 110, 199, 256-277
- ——, Golden Altar in, 268-271
- ——, Canonica of, 276, 277
- St. Antonio, Campanile of, 302
- S. Babila, 294
- S. Calimero, 294
- S. Carlo, 328
- S. Celso, 293;
- St. Eustorgio, 284-293;
- S. Fedele, 327
- S. Giovanni alla Conca, 294
- S. Gottardo, 11, 253, 254
- S. Lorenzo, 278-280;
- Columns of, 278
- S. Marco, 296
- Sta. Maria a Beltrade, 295
- Sta. Maria del Carmine, 304
- Sta. Maria delle Grazie, 310-313
- ——, Refectory of, 313-318
- ——, Last Supper, by Leonardo, 313-317
- Sta. Maria della Passione, 326, 327
- Sta. Maria Incoronata, 305
- S. Maurizio, or Monastero Maggiore, 320, 323-326
- S. Nazaro, 294
- S. Pietro in Gessate, 306, 307
- S. Satiro, 295, 318-320
- S. Sepolcro, 295
- S. Simpliciano, 295
- S. Stefano, 309
- S. Vincenzo in Prato, 293
- Santi, Gio., 351, 358
- Savoldo Girolamo, 338
- Savoy, Bianca of, 103
- ——, Bona of, 137, 139, 148, 149, 150, 151;
- Scala, della, Can Grande, 89, 90
- Scarampi, Camilla, 201
- Seregni, Vincenzo, 215, 333
- Sforza, Anna, 158
- ——, Ascanio, Cardinal, 148, 168, 184, 185
- ——, Bianca, 363
- ——, Bianca Maria, 158
- ——, Caterina, 136
- 402——, Constanzo, 151
- ——, Francesco I., 122;
- is engaged as Condottiere by Duke Filippo, 123;
- betrothed to Bianca Maria 124;
- abandons Milan for Venice, 124, 125;
- wins Bianca Maria, 125;
- is again fighting against Milan, 126, 127;
- defeats Piccinini and besieges Milan, 128;
- is received into city and proclaimed Duke, 129;
- his character, 130, 131;
- his encouragement of learning and art, 132, 133;
- wars and foreign policy, 134;
- dies, 135, 288;
- his building of the Castle, 369, 370, 371
- ——, Francesco II., 192, 193, 194, 195, 196, 198, 203, 204
- ——, Galeazzo Maria, 134;
- ——, Gian Galeazzo, 147, 150, 158, 166, 167, 168, 170, 173, 174
- ——, Gian Paolo, 204
- ——, Ippolita (Bentivoglio), 201, 323, 326
- ——, Lodovico il Moro, 134;
- banished, 148;
- his intrigues and return, 149;
- overthrows Simonetta, 150;
- makes himself regent, 151;
- his personality, 152;
- foreign policy, 153;
- improvement of the State, 154, 155;
- patronage of art and letters, 156;
- mildness, 157;
- his brilliant Court, 158, 159;
- relations with Leonardo, 159, 160, 161, 162, 163, 165;
- instability of his position, 166;
- schemes to become Duke, 167, 168, 169;
- invites Charles VIII., 170, 171, 172, 173;
- is suspected of poisoning his nephew, 174;
- leagues against France, 175;
- his triumph and arrogance, 176;
- is crushed by death of his wife, 177, 178;
- his anxieties and difficulties, 179, 180;
- is invaded by French, 181;
- abandons Milan, 182, 183;
- returns, 184;
- his indecision and difficulties, 185;
- is captured by the French at Novara, 186, 187, 276, 373, 374, 377, 378, 379
- ——, Massimiliano, is made Duke, 191;
- ——, Ottaviano, 148
- ——, Duke of Bari, 148, 149
- Sicherius, 45, 46
- Siciliano, Angelo, 215, 244
- Signorelli, Luca, 350, 351
- Simonetta, Cecco, 140, 147, 148, 149, 150
- Sion, Cardinal de, 190, 191
- Sixtus IV., Pope, 147, 153
- Sodoma, Gio. Ant. Bazzi, il, 223, 345, 389
- Solari, or Solario, Andrea, 220, 221, 345, 357, 358;
- Spanzotto, Fra Vincenzo, 313
- Stefano dei Fedeli, 217, 384
- —— da Pandino, 243, 245
- —— da Zevio, 356
- T
- Tanzi, Francesco, 161
- Tassino, Antonio, 149, 150, 151
- Tenda, Beatrice, 118, 120
- Theodosius, Emperor, 12, 13
- Tiepolo, Pietro, 59
- ——, G. B., 333, 353
- Tintoretto, 338, 389
- Titian, 339
- Torre, della, or Torriani, the, 65
- ——, Cassone, Archbishop of Milan, 80, 82, 83
- ——, Enrico, 79
- ——, Filippo, 70, 72
- ——, Francesco, son of Guido, 84
- ——, Francesco, son of Napo, 76
- 403——, Guido, 79, 82, 83, 84
- ——, Martino, 66, 67, 68, 70, 72
- ——, Mosca, 79
- ——, Napo, 70;
- ——, Pagano, the Good, leader of the people’s faction, 66
- ——, Raimondo, 68
- ——, Simone, 84
- Trivulzio, Ambrogio, 129
- ——, Gian Giacomo, 178;
- ——, Art Collection and Library, 366
- Tura, Cosimo, 348, 356
- U
- Uberti, Fazio degli, 113
- Umiliati, Order of the, 37, 38, 39, 206
- Urban IV., Pope, 68, 69
- V
- Valentinian II., Emperor, 7, 9, 13
- Valois, Isabella de, 102, 106
- Vaprio, Battle of, 89
- Via Ticinese, 283
- Via Torino, No. 10-12, 330
- Vimercati, Gaspare, 311
- Visconti, the, 65, 69;
- ——, Azzo, 90;
- ——, Bernabò, 95, 96;
- ——, Bianca Maria (Sforza), 121, 124, 125, 133, 134, 135, 138
- ——, Carlo, 143, 145
- ——, Caterina, 107, 116, 117
- ——, Estorre, 117, 119
- ——, Filippo Maria, 116, 117;
- ——, Francesco Bernardino, 180, 183
- ——, Galeazzo I., 75, 77, 78, 79, 83, 85, 87, 88;
- ——, Galeazzo II., 95, 96;
- ——, Gaspare (poet), 161, 163
- ——, Gian Galeazzo, 102, 103, 107;
- ——, Giovanni, Archbishop, 92, 95, 96;
- ——, Giovanni Maria, succeeds to Dukedom 116, 117, 118
- ——, Lodrisio, 89, 92
- ——, Luchino, 87, 89, 91, 92, 95, 96, 98, 99
- ——, Luchino, Novello, 96
- ——, Marco, 87, 91, 92
- 404——, Matteo, il Grande, 75;
- ——, Matteo (son of Stefano), 95, 96, 100
- ——, Otto, Archbishop, 68;
- ——, Stefano, 90;
- tomb of, 289
- ——, Valentina, 116
- ——, Violante, 102, 103
- Viti, Timoteo, 351
- Vivarini, Ant., 343, 356
- Z
- Zaganelli (Cotignola), 349
- Zavatarii, the, 217
- ——, Franceschino, dei, 243
- Zenale, Bernardino, 218, 265, 273, 307
- *ASSISI. By Lina Duff Gordon.
- [4th Edition.
- †BRUGES. By Ernest Gilliat-Smith.
- [3rd Edition.
- †BRUSSELS. By Ernest Gilliat-Smith.
- †CAIRO. By Stanley Lane-Poole.
- [2nd Edition.
- †CAMBRIDGE. By Charles W. Stubbs, D.D.
- †CHARTRES. By Cecil Headlam.
- *CONSTANTINOPLE. By Wm. H. Hutton.
- [2nd Edition.
- †DUBLIN. By D. A. Chart.
- †EDINBURGH. By Oliphant Smeaton.
- †FERRARA. By Ella Noyes.
- †FLORENCE. By Edmund G. Gardner.
- [8th Edition.
- †LONDON. By Henry B. Wheatley.
- [2nd Edition.
- *MOSCOW. By Wirt Gerrare.
- [2nd Edition.
- *NUREMBERG. By Cecil Headlam.
- [4th Edition.
- †OXFORD. By Cecil Headlam.
- †PARIS. By Thomas Okey.
- *PERUGIA. By M. Symonds and Lina Duff Gordon.
- [5th Edition.
- *PRAGUE. By Count Lutzow.
- [2nd Edition.
- †ROME. By Norwood Young.
- [5th Edition.
- †ROUEN. By Theodore A. Cook.
- [3rd Edition.
- †SEVILLE. By Walter M. Gallichan.
- †SIENA. By Edmund G. Gardner.
- [2nd Edition.
- *TOLEDO. By Hannah Lynch.
- [2nd Edition.
- †VERONA. By Alethea Wiel.
- [3rd Edition.
- †VENICE. By Thomas Okey.
- [3rd Edition.
The prices of these (*) are 3s. 6d. net in
cloth, 4s. 6d. net in leather; marked
(†) 4s. 6d. net in cloth, 5s. 6d. net in
leather.
TRANSCRIBER’S NOTES
- Moved advertising from second page to end.
- Changed ‘1446’ to ‘1466’on p. 135.
- Changed ‘then’ to ‘than’ on p. 155.
- Changed ‘1595’ to ‘1515’ on p. 192.
- Changed ‘or’ to ‘on’ on p. 202.
- The ‘55’ in ‘1355’ for the death date of Matteo was hand written on p. 392.
- Changed ‘„’ ditto markup to ‘——’ prefix markup in the index.
- Silently corrected typographical errors.
- Retained anachronistic and non-standard spellings as printed.